Possession Portal

Alex’s Possessions - Chapter 4

So uh there is no Alex in this chapter despite the title. This chapter is sort of a potential spin-off from the main series, don’t worry though Alex’ll be back next chapter. Though, if you want more of this, let me know.

–

Marrisa smiled at Jeff as she bought him and Jack two glasses of lemonade. Jack had started his job as the gardener at the Hutcherson house. He had Jeff with him, his boss’s son, ostensibly for help since he’d broken a rib in a car accident, but really the kid was there because Marrisa had asked him to bring him along. He frowned at her suggestive smile at the kid and more suggestive clothing. She was distracting him from the work.

“Your sister’s really nice,” Jeff said as Marrisa walked off.

“Huh?” Jack asked. “That’s Marrisa, kid.”

“What? But that day she said—” Jeff said.

“No, that’s definitely Marrisa, I’d recognize my sister. That’s her assistant, lives here, she sometimes does appointments for her. You really thought, she was…” he laughed, “kid, you’re an idiot sometimes. Alex is on vacation, Lol.”

“Hey, hey, how was I meant to know?” He said losing himself to thought. His impossible fantasies had suddenly become much less improbable, especially with that bit of info he had, yes, it made more sense now, why would someone so rich do something like that before. It made sense now. Now he could actually…

“Jeff, hey kid, stop daydreaming about Marrisa for a second will ya.” Jeff blushed a deep red. Had he made it that obvious? He was suddenly deeply embarrassed. “Remember, I’ve got an appointment tomorrow and I won’t be around the rest of the week okay? You’ll be working on your own the next 3 days. Got it?”

“Yeah man, I’ll be here after school, I’ll hold the fort down and whatever,” he said lost in thought again. 3 days alone? It could be a chance…

–

Jeff was trimming the hedges by the pool the next day. It was easy work, you just had to make sure to stay level. He was careful about not letting the cut leaves fly into the pool.

He was excited. He had his phone ready, with everything downloaded and ready to “show-off.” He heard the sound of the back door opening and rehearsed what he was gonna say in his head. He realized he had a boner and quickly stuck his hands down his pants to tuck it under his waistband, hopefully she hadn’t see him doing that.

“Good afternoon Jeff, I made you some lemonade, you must be boiling out here,” Marrisa said cheerily.

Jeff turned around as if he’d just realized she was there… His jaw dropped. Marrisa was wearing just a bikini, not even like a conservative one, this one was… That cleavage though…

“Jeff?” she asked bemused.

“Oh,” he said snapping out of it, “Sorry, the uh sun, you know, had me a bit dazed for a moment.” He took the glass from her tray.

“I’m gonna sunbathe a bit by the pool today, I think. You’re not going to be using power tools, are you?” Marrisa asked. Her face gave no hint at whether she noticed Jeff’s weirdness.

“No, no, just shears today, I can’t really get the hedge properly level with the trimmer, because like—”

“Great. Let me know if you need anything I’ll be right here,” she said cutting off his weirdly high-pitched explaination.

Fuck, Jeff thought. Had she caught on? No, impossible, how could she know? He had tipped her a few hundred on her streams but like people would tip thousands. He’d used his real name though as his username. Nah, no way she remembered, nah gotta go through with it, right? Yes…

“Hey, Marrisa, um, could you look at this,” he said walking over to her lounge chair, he had to bend down awkwardly to show her what was on the phone screen.

“I think you need to turn up the brightness, dear, there’s a lot of glare,” she said. Fuck, fuck, fuck, Jeff thought, as he quickly snatched the phone back and turned up the brightness. His boner slipped out of his waistband too, well, it didn’t matter if she saw the bulge in his pants now.

Marrisa’s face darkened, “What do you want?” she hissed at Jeff. He almost fled at her glare, but he steeled himself up, the horniness definitely helped.

“Well,” he said slowly, “I’ve watched your shows actually, and I’ve actually tipped you a few hundred bucks before. And I think you kinda owe me…”

“Pervert!” She spat back.

“Well if you’d rather have me show these to Mrs. Hutchinson… I heard she’s kinda religious…” He said with much more confidence. This power, he liked this power. He was rock-solid already. So many opportunities now…

Marrisa had paled visibly. She’d gone positively ashen. “Fine,” she said through gritted teeth, “but you delete those afterwards!”

“Only if you give me my money’s worth,” he said haughtily, “Bitch.”

Marrisa held in her rage at the added word, as she led him inside to her room.

“Go on then,” he said gesturing to the bulge in his shorts, “pull it out.”

She pulled his pants down and freed his dick from its fabric prison, a menacing scowl on her face the entire time. Jeff was just glad he kept his boner and hadn’t gotten performance anxiety. He didn’t feel anxious at all actually, he was in control, she’d do anything he wanted, he was already fantasizing plans for future sessions, there were a lot of things he wanted to try…

He grabbed her tits, and felt them up. It looked like she was about to slap him but she didn’t so much as react. Jeff was just speechless, he’d ogled these through his laptop screen so many times. He’d paid good money to have her moan his name while she played with these before.

He went to take the bikini top off. He struggled so she helped him out, getting it off quickly. Maybe, Jeff thought, she was more into this than he— Holy shit! Those were the hottest biggest sexiest tits he’d ever seen!

Marrisa started giving him a handjob, as he felt her up more. He was working hard to not cum right then and there. He couldn’t believe he was being jerked off by the chick he’d sent tributes to dozens off times. Those E cup tits, those toned arms, those abs… Fuck he couldn’t wait to get those lips around his cock…

“You like that, don’t you? Now you get to feel what a real cock is like. Bet you can’t wait. You’ll forget all about those dildos you’ve taken after me, you dirty slut!” he jeered.

“Bastard,” she said under her breath.

“What’d you say to me?” Jeff asked, “you better watch you tongue or maybe I’ll leak those pictures. Actually, you know what, get on your knees, you won’t be about to mouth off with a dick in your mouth.”

Oh yeah, he thought, he’d show this cam whore her place. He was gonna properly deep throat her, he knew she could do it. Yeah!

“Come on, on your knees. I want you to properly deep throat it. I know you can, don’t try to weazel out of it.”

Marrisa didn’t move, instead she, in one powerful motion, shoved him down and pinned him to the bed, arms trapped underneath him, his dick still in the other hand.

What the fuck! What the fuck! Jeff tried to get free, but she was so strong, when had she been so strong? She didn’t have abs when he say her in the bikini in the garden. She had the tits on a stick physique! What fuck! He felt suddenly so very powerless. Holy shit, she was still so hot. He was so horny and so terrified… Fuuuck!

–

The Previous Day

Marrisa walked over to Jack and Jeff. She’d decided to wear a low-cut sundress today. She knew Jeff would ‘subtly’ ogle her chest in it, but that was the point.

Jack was a bit bored with the game, but he still played along. He was gonna drop the hint today,to make sure he knew he’d have her all alone the rest of the weekend. She gave Jeff a flirty smile before walking off.

It was gonna be fun, she thought. She had really nothing to do while Alex was on vacation with John. Goodness knows why she took him along, certainly wasn’t for the sex, that was for sure. He’d been barely good enough with her at the helm, she thought, remembering. Anyways to the task at hand.

The only instructions Alex had left her were to experiment a bit with her powers and to maybe surprise her when she got back. She had made progress on that front. Today was the first time she used her shapeshifter powers to make clothes. In fact, it was the only reason she was in a sundress. They were really inconvenient things. You had to take it off to pee, if you had tits like hers (back at the normal 32E for now), they either didn’t fit or you’d be afraid they’d pop out if you so much as jogged. But if you could vanish it at will, and can make the size absolutely perfect… Well then maybe there was something too them.

She’d freed herself from makeup too. Now she could just find a look on Pinterest and just make it appear on her face. Well the first few times were less than great but she got it down. There were other benefits too, she’d made her breasts slightly more perky, just to compensate for age of course, and she didn’t need to work out anymore either.

All in all it was going pretty great actually.

–

Marrisa poured a glass of lemonade, and set it on a tray. She reabsorbed the clothes she’d been ‘wearing,’ and replaced them with a zebra print bikini. It fit perfectly. She jogged on the spot in front of a mirror to get the breast jiggle just right. Not too bouncy that it was obscene but not too stiff that they looked plastic. She was a natural, thank you very much. Well she had used her new powers to adjust them a bit and she had messed with their size but right now they were in there original state.

She picked up the tray and headed out. Jeff was butchering the hedges for some reason.

She handed him his lemonade. She noticed the shock and awe when he say her in a bikini. That sundress the other day was probably the most skin he’d seen her show till now. Well, in person at least, he’d seen a lot more on her cam shows. Really he shouldn’t be shy at all right now, considering, she thought.

She noticed his dick head poking out her pants as her lifted his arm to wipe sweat off his brow. This one was eager. He couldn’t see her glance through her sunglasses though. They were the only piece of real clothing she was wearing right now. She hadn’t managed to copy glass yet.

She made quick small talk and went off to sunbathe. She didn’t need to, she could tan in the space of sentence, but she did need a reason to be there for when he tried his gambit. If he tried.

He did, she’d only been lounging a minute when he nervously walked over. He had his blackmail on his phone and he held it out for her. She decided to make him squirm a bit and pretend not to see it because of the glare.

He bumped up the brightness and held it back out for her. It was time for her to put those acting skills to the test.

–

Marrisa had the little twerp in her bedroom with his prick in her hand. He’d actually been quite a douchbag about the whole thing. She’d been expecting a shy idiot who need help finding the right hole, instead he’d been an ass.

He’d finally realized he’d could actually have sex with her instead of just getting a handy. She was really good at handjobs but goddamn, he’d still be better at jerking his own cock, obviously.

He was also under the impression that she was some kind of lesbian who hadn’t taken real dick ever. She almost broke character at that.

Anyways, he was demanding his blowjob, and she simply didn’t like his tone. She pinned him to the bed before he could react. He struggled a bit but she was far stronger. He somehow didn’t notice she’d gained abs between now and the pool side. He also didn’t notice her hair was auburn today instead of the usual brunette.

“I’ll release those videos!” He shouted desperately.

“And I’ll bend your little dick back this way till it snaps,” she snarled.

“You psycho bitch!” He responded.

“Tsk, tsk, tsk, first Jeffrey you’re going to learn some manners,” she responded with a smirk, "Now the First Rule is that you’ll call me Miss Daniels and are completely obedient to my commands.

"Rule Two: I want complete honesty. Don’t dare lie to me.

“Rule Three: You tell no one about this. Not a soul.”

“What’s in it for me?” Jeff responded still hostile. Marrisa ran her tongue from the base of his dick to the nerve at tip in response.

“Why you get to learn Sex Ed from the best,” she explained, “So what do you say?” He looked a bit dazed. “I’ll give you a minute to think.”

–

Jeff’s mind was ablaze. He’d never, ever thought… No, for real had this just happened? Marrisa, Miss Daniels, would teach him sex… Teach. Him. Sex. Him. This has to be a prank, right. He wished it wasn’t. He knew it wasn’t…

“I’ll do it,” He said.

“‘I’ll do it,’ what?” She responded.

“I’ll do it, Miss Daniels,” he responded.

“Perfect,” she said cheerily, “Now we’ve almost run out of time today. So I’ll finish this hand job as your welcoming present, and then you’ll have your homework.”

“Homework?”

“Focus on cumming, dear,” she said, jerking him off.

“There we go!” she exclaimed as he came. She said it as of she’d just helped him finish a difficult math problem. He just grunted, then winced a bit as she continued into the post-orgasm hyper sensitive period for his dick.

“Wasn’t that fun!” she said, “Now pull your phone out.” The ‘blackmail’ was still opened. Jeff started to apologize, but she cut him off. “Nonsense, let’s get a selfie together, for new memories! In fact, we can take a picture every class as a photo journal.” She sidled up to him and they took the photo. Jeff looked bewildered, Marrisa (and her tits) looked magnificent.

“You were giving me homework, Miss Daniels?”

“Ah yes,” she said brightly. “You have to watch these three videos and tell me in which one the girl is enjoying it, and in which two she isn’t. I expect proper reasoning for your choices.”

“My homework is to watch porn?” he asked confused. Marrisa tilted her head, and Jeff quickly added “Miss Daniels,” at the end.

“Sure, why not?” she replied, “don’t jerk off during it though, I want you to be thinking with your head.”

He blushed, embarrassed at the mention of him masturbating. Marrisa who had her tits out and cum on her fingers, didn’t. She decided he’d get over stuff like that soon and to not correct him.

“It’s due next class, dear, by the way,” she added.

“When’s next class, Miss Daniels?” he asked.

“Oh right, yeah, so Jack’ll be on holiday next week too, so as soon as you finish the yard work, pop up stairs and we’ll begin.”

“Right,” he said taking it all in. That meant class everyday for at least a week and half. Everyday… It felt weird being excited for class."

“Great, now get cleaned up and dressed. Then class is dismissed,” Marrisa said.

He walked off to the bathroom, to maybe shower, he wasn’t sure. He noticed Marrisa, or rather, his Miss Daniels was already dressed in a blouse and pencil skirt. Where they come from? When had she dressed?

–

Twas a good day, Marrisa thought. She had become a teacher. It was actually quite fun. Jeff too was a pretty bright pupil. Good kid, too, that blackmail business notwithstanding. Anyways, she had practically forced him into it, so who cares, it wouldn’t have worked anyways. Alex already knew.

She got up and put some porn on the TV. She practiced copying the actresses in front of the mirror. Maybe she’d try copying dudes next.

Alex’s Possessions - Chapter 3

So I uh disappeared for months again… Sorry. This story was actually written and edited months ago. I just didn’t get around to publishing it yet. Anyways the next chapter is also done, I wouldn’t want to leave you on a cliffhanger. But enough of my blabber, I hope you enjoy it this chapter.

---

The Alex and Marrisa checked into a rather nice hotel. The receptionist gave them a knowingly look. A couple dressed in business casual, getting a room around lunch break time, they were obviously work fuck buddies, she thought.

She was right on the fucking part. Alex and Marrisa went up past the nice indoor pool to lifts to their room. She checked out a redhead in a string bikini heading to the pool on the way.

“I wonder if she’d be up for a threesome,” Alex wondered out loud in the lift to Marrisa.

“Who?” She asked.

“The chick in the shoelaces. Well practically shoe laces anyways,” she explained.

“She was pretty, small tits though,” she replied.

“Are you jealous?” She said laughing, “Don’t you worry I’m still going to fuck you first.”

The elevator door opened. “What’s the room number?” Alex asked.

“257,” she replied.

“Well that’s room 45 so we must be on the wrong floor,” she said.

“Yeah, but that one’s 154, two doors down,” she replied. They checked a few more doors.

“Don’t tell me they’re random. Oh my god, what moron—,” she exclaimed as the elevator door opened, and the redhead from the lobby walked out.

“You guys having trouble with finding your room,” she asked unprompted.

“Why, yes,” Alex admitted.

“I come here all the time, it happens to everyone who stays here,” she explained, “can I see your number?”

Alex shot a glance at Marrisa, the meaning was clear. In one swift motion she pulled the woman’s bikini down and stepped out of Jack and into her.

“Our room is—,” Jack knocked her over as he ragdolled. Marrisa pulled him off and Alex got up again.

“Right our room is 4 doors down that way, next to hers, actually,” she resumed. “Let’s get him up, and— oh, oh honey, I feel a buttplug,” she said grinning.

She delved into the redhead’s memory, “Lissa here is a swinger, Marrisa, her boyfriend sent her to check us out. Now isn’t this fun?”

“She doesn’t look like a swinger,” Marrisa said running her hand along her ghostly skin, “on second thoughts…” She said slipping a finger into her bikini bottoms, “full Brazilian.”

“What’d ya say, dear, wanna give this… 19-year old a proper fucking?” she asked.

Marrisa nodded and so Alex switched back to Jack, and just picked up Lissa. She was at most 5 feet and weighed barely anything.

They quickly made their way to the room and went inside before someone noticed the dodgy goings on.

She dumped Lissa on the bed, while Marrisa stripped down to her bright red lacy bra and thong.

“She’s gonna think you and her are here for a threesome, and she’s gonna be sub to you,” Alex explained.

Marrisa woke her up and immediately kissed her. Lissa hesitated for a moment, before kissing back. “We’re gonna put on such a good show for Alex aren’t we?” Marrisa purred, before continuing to make out. She undid the knot at the back of Lissa’s bra at the same time.

Then, she pushed Lissa’s head down in between her tits, “you know you want them, you’ve never had tits like these before, have you?” she moaned undoing her own bra too.

Alex was getting hard sitting on the chair watching Lissa sucking Marrisa’s tits. She started rubbing it through her pants. Marrisa caught her impatient look so she spun Lissa around so she was face down and ass up.

She played with the plug in her ass, pulling it out and pushing it back in abruptly, enjoying her yelps. She put a finger in next, and then another to prepare her for Alex.

“I think you’re ready for a dick now,” she said with three fingers in her ass.

Alex got up, and Lissa started undoing the buttons on her pants, still kneeling on the bed. Her jaw dropped as the dick sprung out in front of her.

She went to touch it but Marrisa swatted her hand away, “Uh, uh, uhh, your my bitch, your mistress gets it first,” she said before swallowing all 11-iches down to the base in her first go, as if to taunt Lissa with something she definitely couldn’t do.

Alex was loving Marrisa’s ferocity, as she blew her. She usually liked to be in charge but she was loving this competition.

Lissa wasn’t idle either, since the dick was occupied she had started to suck on the balls.

Meanwhile, Alex started fucking her skull faster with Marrisa barely managing to keep up without gagging on it.

“You’re getting sloppy, Mari, maybe you should let Lissa take over,” she taunted, stoking the flames.

She didn’t take the bait but did let Lissa take over, who slowly was working her way down the 11-inches with each thrust, but Marrisa was having none of it, and pushed her head all the way down on the next stroke, causing her to immediately choke.

Alex continued pounding her throat, despite that. She didn’t care about Lissa, this was all for Marrisa and she was enjoying it so who cared.

“Pathetic,” she spat, “a whore who can’t even take dick. Guess we’ll have to fill your other holes then, won’t we.”

Good, Alex thought, she was getting bored hitting the back of the redhead’s throat. Marrisa had good instincts.

Marrisa had Lissa turned around and on all fours. She pulled her ass cheeks apart so Alex could get it in. Lissa let out a gasp as her asshole was filled.

“I’ve only ever fit 5-inches!” Lissa squeaked out.

“She’s lying,” Alex said, she knew Lissa had fit 6 and a half from reading her memories.

Marissa grabbed her jaw, “listen here, slut,” she said, missing the irony, “you either shut up or you moan like the little bitch you are.” The poor girl whimpered in response.

Alex continued fucking Lissa, enjoying the catfight. She couldn’t go balls deep, of course, but Marrisa’s tongue was there for the half that got left out. Still, though, she missed going balls deep in a warm wet cunt. In the meantime, Lissa’s moaning was getting more and more shrill as Alex hit her A-spot. She knew exactly how to get there. Being a person really let you get to know them…

“Oh my god, oh, fuuuck,” Lissa screamed as she got close. “Keep going, oh fu— fuck”

“You know Alex, I don’t think she deserves to cum. I mean she couldn’t suck without gagging even. For a swinger, I think she’s shit at sex,” she said smirking at the panic spreading on Lissa’s face.

“No please, fuck,” she moaned, “I’ve never, fuck aahhh, I’ve never cummed from, fuuck, from anal before, please!” She pleaded towards Alex. It was in vain, Alex didn’t care.

“How close are you?” Marrisa demanded from her.

“I’d say two three minutes,” Alex said answering for her.

“Move over then,” she ordered her, “MOVE OVER.” She shoved her aside, denying her her the orgasm she so desperately wanted.

“No, no, please,” Lissa cried out.

Alex moved on to fucking Marrisa in the classic upright missionary without missing a beat. Alex honestly liked missionary, there was something about staring into someone’s eyes before giving them the fuck of the lifetime.

“Aww, look at the poor thing,” Alex said looking at the jilted Lissa, “bring your mouth here dear, you can top me up on lube with it.” Lissa complied but they all knew her role was nothing more than being a wet hole.

“I’m wet enough thank you very much,” Marrisa said quickly, “You can suck on my tits if you’re so left out.”

Alex found the jealousy very fun, but not as fun as being balls deep in Marrisa. It’d been a while since she fucked someone properly. She had had Marrisa yesterday as John but honestly was it a real fucking if she’d manage to recover in 10 minutes?

No, this was gonna be good, Marrisa’s world was going to be shattered…

“Oh fuck, babe, your cock feels so fucking good,” she moaned, “fuck me harder, I want to be your little your little nympho slut.”

“Don’t worry, you weren’t ever more than a pair of tits to me,” Alex said mocking her.

“Lissa here on the other hand, I think she’s could be so much more,” Alex grunted goading her on. She kept pounding her hard though, not giving her any quarter.

Marrisa took it out on Lissa, pushing her harder into her breasts as if she was going to smother her with them.

“Yes, yes, yes, YES!” Marrisa shouted as she got close, “harder, fuck me harder!” Alex ignored her, she knew Marrisa’s body and what she needed better than she did.

“Oh fuck, oh shit, fuuuuuuuckkk, fu—” she cried as she got close, “Keep. Going. Fuck. I’m. Shit. So. Fucking close!”

“Fuuuuuuuckkkk,” she shouted as she came, followed by low animalistic moans.

She shuddered and twitched, as waves of pleasure rolled up and down and through her body. Her back arched and she let out low moans as she felt aftershock after aftershock. Meanwhile, Alex continued to pound her just as hard, she wasn’t there yet of course, but it was hard to maintain a tempo with her squirming about. So, Lissa took the opportunity and presented her pussy so Alex could take her doggy style instead. Marissa would’ve hated this territory encroachment, but she was busy moaning nonsense at the moment to notice.

Alex slipped into the 19-year olds tight sopping pussy, much slower this time though, this fucking was so she could get off. Lissa was again just a wet hole at the moment.

“Oh yeah, come on slut,” she grunted, “I like this cunt…”

“I’m close, d’you want me to paint your tits or your tits?” She growled at her.

“F—Face, please,” Lissa cooed in response.

“I knew you were dirty,” Alex replied grinning “You could make it as a porn star, y’know, if you get a bit more vocal, I could set you—” She was interrupted by her own orgasm. Lissa rolled over to present her face, tongue out like she was planning to catch snowflakes. Alex unfortunately was too caught off guard to aim and ended up mostly spraying the bed and a bit of her belly.

Pleasure shot up through ‘her’ body and she hunched over, dick rapidly deflating in her hand. She breathed heavily as the orgasm washed through her. She was dripping with sweat from the exertion of fucking two women at once, but the endorphins smothered the fatigue.

Alex collapsed back into the chair as the orgasm faded, and beckoned over Lissa. She figured that she’d done the least work and be the most fresh, so she jumped into her.

She then got up and grabbed the small water pistol from Marrisa’s purse and woke Jack up so she could make him go clean up.

“You really messed up Lissa hair and makeup, didn’t you,” Alex said to Marissa, while looking herself up and down in the mirror.

“Eh,” she replied. She had regained most of her senses by then, though she was still a bit dazed.

“I think I’m gonna leave her with the memory of you jsut eating her out and me watching,” she said.

“What, why?” Marrisa replied betraying outrage in her voice.

“What do you mean why?” Alex tried incredulous, “you acted like a fucking jealous bitch, and you basically tried to break her. And you denied her an orgasm!”

Marrisa pouted, “I just don’t like redheads, okay?”

“The fucks that’s supposed to mean?” Alex replied, “she’s not even a natural redhead! Why’d you think she has her pussy shaved? Hell you can even see the brown roots,” she said holding up her hair.

Marrisa shrugged. Alex rolled her eyes at the stubbornness. Thankfully, Jack came back into the room from his shower. Alex found it amusing that he’d put a towel around his waist in a room that only contained two women who had just had his dick in them.

She was contemplating this when Marrisa swiped his towel from around his waist, on the way to the bathroom.

“Don’t worry she’s not mad at you, she’s mad at Lissa,” Alex explained.

“Lissa?” he asked. He had instinctively covered his crotch for a moment before realizing the futility.

“I left you with the memories, Jack,” she replied matter-of-factly.

“Oh right, you. I mean the girl you’re, y’know,” Jack stumbled.

“Yeah.”

“You’re, I mean, she’s pretty hot,” Jack said.

“She has a boyfriend,” Alex replied.

“Oh, but I, um, okay,” Jack replied, reconciling the fact with the memories of cumming on her not 10 minutes ago.

“Y’know,” Jack continued in the tone of a boy asking his mother for something she’d obviously decline, “like, memories they’re like not really as good as y’know, like, like—”

“Are you fucking stoned,” Alex asked annoyed, “spit out whatever you want to say.”

“Well I want to like actually be like—”

“You want to be in control while fucking a chick like this?” Alex interrupted.

“Yeah. Cause like—”

“Cool, you know Lissa’s number, you can have an affair. Don’t bring her to the house though. I don’t want a revolving door of women going in and out of that place.”

“I know her number? Oh yeah, I do… But she didn’t tell me, I mean you, that?”

Alex sighed. “Yeah and? I’m like a god, aren’t I, now get here so I can get out of this, so she can go clean up.”

Jack obliged. Alex then woke up Lissa and sent her groggily, next door to clean up, before getting dressed herself.

–

Alex and Marrisa sped down the highway on the way home. It was dark by now.

“So, won’t John be home by now?” Marissa asked.

“Yeah,” Alex replied, not looking up from her phone.

“So, what will happen if he like wakes up the other Alex. Like Mrs Hutcherson, I mean.”

“He won’t. Contingency plans and all that.”

“Oh, right cause I was worried a bit, in case you forgot, and—”

“I said the words ages ago, dear,” she explained, “I’m very experienced with this.”

“The words?”

“Meh dosronn ki jagah. Don’t think about them too hard, I’ll be erasing that memory as soon as we—”

Tires screeched. Marissa screamed, which was then drowned by the explosion in the dashboard. There was a crunch and a snap.

Marissa opened her eyes and recoiled at the pain the light brought. Her head pounded. What, what had happened? Alex was saying something and then? What did she, there were words…

“Meh dosronn ki,” she mumbled, what was the last part? “Meh dosronn ki jism?” She said aloud. Then she remembered being forbidden to say them and panic set in.

–

“Marrisa! Marrisa calm yourself!” Alex shouted. “You’re fine, it’s fine. We just hit a deer.” Marrisa sobbed uncontrollably. “You’ve probably only got a concussion from the airbags. It’s fine. You’ll live.”

“I’ve said,” she got out between the sobs, “I said the words. You told me, you told me not to and I disobeyed. I’m sorry. So so sorry.”

“You what!” Alex roared, “repeat them, exactly as you said them. NOW!”

“Meh dosronn ki jism,” she whispered.

Anger gave way to confusion and concern on Alex’s face.

“Those aren’t the words,” she said in a much more level voice, “you’ll be fi—”

Alex noticed Marrisa’s hair had gone white, and she then watched it flash Auburn and then sandy brown. It was back to the correct brunette now but was now curly. The mole on her neck had disappeared too, no it had moved… Her nails were a lot longer now too.

“Shapeshifter!” Alex spat suddenly fearful. She ripped open Marrisa’s top and tried to swap in but couldn’t. Her breasts were the wrong size too… Fuck, she was trapped in a crashed car with one of those things…

“Marrisa, listen to me, listen,” Alex said urgently, “What was the name of your pet dragon in 17th grade?”

“Dragon? 17th grade?” Marrisa asked. Alex recoiled. Her fears were confirmed. “It was called Archie. What’s that got to do with anything?”

Thank fuck, Alex thought. That question was the safety to make sure Alex’s memory mods were still there. Marrisa would still serve. Alex thanked her past self for the safety implant, it was the first time she’d needed it…

“You’re a shapeshifter now, Marrisa,” she explained, “Look you’ve made your hair change colour, see, and your boobs have changed shape. That bra fits perfectly now, doesn’t it?”

“Oh, but—”

“Hush now, you can still serve me perfectly. Even better now actually. You’ve just surpassed every single assistant I’ve ever had in one fell swoop. A clumsy fall, really.”

Marrisa smiled weakly at the comforting thought, the nasty purple bruise on her cheek disappearing.

Alex pondered what’d she do with her… This meant trouble though.

Alex’s Possessions - Chapter 2

Alex was lying in bed checking the Hutcherson family financials. She had researched them before ‘taking over,’ but there really wasn’t much way to know if they had massive credit card debt, as an outsider, for example.

They didn’t thankfully, it was always a pain getting out of that, Alex thought. In fact, they were much better off than she’d expected. Their monthly income far exceeded their expenditure so they had quite a chunk of money saved up. Over a million in fact.

She then moved on to checking the monthly expenses. It was quite a boring chore but was important after all. Though she was having Marissa eat her out at this very moment so she wasn’t too bored.

“What did you think of John’s dick?” she asked. “The size specifically?”

“It was ok,” Marissa replied between licks.

“Really? The slut who owns bad dragon dildos thought a 5-inch prick was ok?” came the slightly accusatory reply.

“I expect complete honesty, dear,” she continued with a slightly dangerous edge to her voice.

“I think it’s about how you use it, miss,” Marrisa replied ponderously.

Alex sighed. “No shit,” she said, “but I can use just the same no matter the size. So really what it comes down to is just the fucking size.”

“In that case then,” she said slowly. Alex just rolled her eyes and pushed her face back into her crotch.

“I swear, I don’t know how I always end up with a bimbo,” she muttered.

“Anyways get dressed, and go wake John, he has work and I need him out of the house.”

“Oh and maybe tease him a little bit,” she added with a smile. She hadn’t forgotten about her little prank and neither had he presumably. Then she went back to her work.

The doorbell rung and Marrisa ran to open the door. “It’s a man in a costume,” she called out slightly confused.

“That’ll be the stripper, I ordered,” she replied, “invite him in.”

She got up to meet their house guest glancing at his shoes. “Hello, Jack, I presume?” she said holding out her hand.

“Yeah, I’m here for the Bachelorette Party?” He asked confused by the lack of signs of a party.

“That’s tomorrow, dear,” she explained, “Me and Mari thought we should try you out first,” she explained with a smirk, “to make sure you’d be a good… fit.”

“I explained that to the boss actually,” she added.

“I must’ve missed the memo,” he replied slightly uncertain. “I uh have this CD.”

“Oh yeah sure,” Marrisa said taking the disk and popping it into the player.

With that, Jack started his routine in front of Alex and Marissa on the sofa. Alex thought it was kind of awkward honestly, he just wasn’t very good. It didn’t matter though as she just needed his shirt off and maybe a quick look at his cock to make sure he was as advertised.

Judging by the bulge in his thong he was. He started doing his whipped cream bit, inviting the women to lick it off.

Alex went in a made a show of being shy about it and then she seized the opportunity to strike, stepping out and into the half-naked cowboy in front of her.

She then immediately moved to catch the body she had just left. She had a habit of moving forward just before switching.

“So what do think?” she asked striking an atlas pose.

“Very nice, miss,” Marissa said looking Alex up and down.

“I like when they’re fit, you feel powerful,” she said, “Oh and drop the miss thing, I’m over it. Alex from now on.”

“Get a measuring tape,” she said pulling down the thong. It was still only semi-soft. Good, she thought, she didn’t like them too excitable, it was always a pain hiding boners especially when they were big.

“It’s 4.5 inches soft,” she said. Then she looked up expectantly to which Alex nodded. She eagerly put her mouth around it and started sucking.

She ran her tongue masterfully down the length of it, all the way from base to tip. She hadn’t started choking yet, Alex noticed, but it was getting there. Soon she felt the bulging pressure that came when you were properly hard. She felt an orgasm building too.

“Stop, stop,” she grunted at Marrisa, “measure it.”

“10.75 inches,” she replied.

“Nice,” she said, "girth feels good too.

“What do you think? You reckon he’d be a good gardener cum pool boy?” She asked.

“Huh?” Marrisa asked confused.

“Well we have to have some excuse to why he’s here everyday, we can’t just kidnap him here,” she explained.

“But don’t we have a gardener?” She asked, “a company sends one out every other day.”

“Yes, and they are going to hire him…” She responded rather ominously.

“You go get dressed normally, actually no, more of a slutty business casual, I think,” she ordered, “I’m going to dress this,” gesturing to herself, “with some of John’s clothes.”

Alex was ready first and waited on the couch in the living room for Marissa to turn up. She didn’t have to wait long before she turned up in a black suit, white blouse and matching pencil skirt. It would have looked like normal business casual, if, the blouse hadn’t been a size too small, and practically bursting at the buttons. The obvious red bra underneath didn’t help either.

“So your idea of business casual is slutty secretary, dear?” Alex asked. She got up and walked to her.

“Should I change?” she asked uncertain.

“No,” Alex said undoing the buttons on the blouse, Marrisa has done them up to the top, in some silly attempt at modestly.

“Perfect,” she said feeling Marrisa up. "Tits like these you can convince anyone of anything…

“I like the fake lashes and lipstick, it really completes the look,” she added. She was undoing the bra as she spoke.

Marissa whimpered at her touch, she couldn’t help her self. Being so near someone with a body like Jack’s. With a bulge like Jack’s. She bit her lip… She desperately wished to be kissed. Her bra came undone.

Alex smiled, almost laughed at her distress. “You really are a slut, aren’t you?” She whispered in her ear. “Maybe later, for now I need your body.”

“Oh.”

And then Alex took over, and burst into laughter. “I’ve really made her too horny,” she said to herself, redoing the bra hook and the blouse buttons. She went and got the spray bottle for Jack who had slumped onto the couch.

“Rise and shine, cowboy,” she said waking up Jack. “You’ve got a job interview today. Well more or less.”

“Marrisa?” He said groggily. Alex said the safe word. “Oh. What can I do for you, Miss Alex.”

“Just Alex from now on, and you can drive us to Henderson Gardening Company.”

After an hour and a half’s driving they got to their office. It was nice that they used a company in another town, it’d be much more difficult if they knew ‘her’ or ‘her’ husband.

Henderson Gardening had a small office, in a kind of rundown strip mall. Alex and Jack went in to the little reception and waited for the lady at the counter to finish.

“I’ve got an appointment with Tom Henderson, he’s the owner correct?” She explained to the teenage receptionist who was desperately trying to look her in the eyes and nowhere else.

“Uh—um, I’ve uh got a Mrs. Hutcherson here for umm four thirty,” the kid said going completely beet red.

“Yep, that’s me, Darling,” she said in her most flowery voice.

“Da— I mean Mr. Henderson is uh— free right now. I’ll um—” Alex leaned forward, “buzz you right in.” He said the last part at a sprint.

Jack and Alex went into their meeting.

“Ah, Mr. and Mrs. Hutcherson I presume?” the man asked.

“No. Only Mrs. Hutcherson I’m afraid. But please call me Alex,” she said, “this is my,” she paused, “step-brother, Jack.”

They all shook hands.

“So, Miss Alex to what do I owe the pleasure?”

“I’ve come to ask a favour, uh,” she paused as if she had forgotten his name.

“Tom.”

“Yes, Tom, I want you to hire Jack, here to take care of my account.”

He stuttered a bit taking in the ridiculous request. “I uh, I’m sorry, Alex, we can’t just make hiring decisions just like that, I mean we—”

"Well Tom, dear, now I understand we are your biggest client at 13 acres, I sure you can find some space for Jack here, he’s an excellent worker, she said, subtly unbuttoning a few buttons on her blouse.

“I’m sorry, ma’am we haven’t the space for another employee—” he noticed the cleavage, “and we’d have to train him, of course, and uh—”

"I’m sure he could learn on the job, couldn’t you Jack? He nodded.

“Come on Tom, do me this little favour,” she pleaded while blatantly undoing another button so that a sliver of her lacy red bra was visible.

“No, I’m sorry,” he was visibly flustered, “it’s simply impossible.” They went back and forth again, a few times, with Alex trying to wear him down with the bargaining. She leaned forward a bit too, so Tom could appreciate the goods. Tom was doing his best to do the opposite.

Alex smiled pleasantly, at last. “Ok then, I see how it is, though I have to admit, I’m disappointed, Tom,” she said getting up. Tom got up too to see them out, with palpable relief on his face.

She stopped at the door, “Oh, I almost forgot, our bill is due isn’t it?”

“Oh no, it’s fine, you can pay online later,” Tom said quickly desperate for this to be over.

“Nonsense, do you take check?”

“I uh, yes,” he admitted.

“Perfect, let me just, oh I’ve forgotten my purse in the lobby,” she said, “fetch it for me, Jack.”

Jack left and closed the door behind him leaving just her and Tom alone. He’d just gone pale.

She smiled pleasantly before saying, “You know, Tom I think I’ve been unfair to you.”

“You have?” He asked tentatively.

“Of course. I’ve asked you for a favour and offered nothing in return,” she said stepping towards him.

“Oh,” he responded quite alarmed.

She seized his hand, and guided it up to her tits. “Go on,” she whispered, “you know you want to. You’ve never felt tits like these before.”

Tom was beat red but didn’t resist, and then after hesitating went for it.

“You can get them out if you want,” she purred. She shrugged off her jacket and started working on the buttons of his shirt as he tried to unhook the bra.

“Oh my god,” he said as the bra fell to the floor. She glanced at the clock and pushed him up against the wall. “Kiss me,” she said inches from his face. He didn’t need to be told twice and went for it. On queue, Jack walked in with a camera ready. Tom was too entranced to notice, after all, for a 50-something pudgy guy this was so far beyond his wildest dreams that he might as well be in heaven.

Alex broke it off, though without withdrawing, and asked Jack if he got it.

“Yep,” he replied.

Tom noticed that Jack was back, “it’s not what it looks like!” he said in a panic.

“Isn’t it?” She asked inches from his face, “your here with your shirt off, with your tongue down my throat and hands around my tits, please Tommy dear, tell me what it really going on?”

He had no reply. “What happened is that you thought with that dick of yours,” she gave it a squeeze through his pants and made a face, “that pathetic little dick of yours and you fucked up.”

“Now what you’re going to do is hire Jack here as an independent contractor to work on just my property, or we are going to send those photos to your wife.” She smiled pleasantly despite the threat. “You know what, you can finish fucking me if you want, I wouldn’t want to blue-ball you.” She smirked

“I uh—” he stuttered.

“Come on decide already, I give amazing head you know,” she interrupted, “or you could get a tit job.” She still had him trapped against the wall.

“I’m divorced,” he managed to get out.

“Oh for fucks sake,” she exclaimed and went with plan B and simply stepped out of Marrisa and into him.

“Set Marrisa in the chair, Jack, and dress her again, would you,” she said, “now let me find that employment form and hire you.”

She redid the buttons of the shirt and pulled some forms out of the desk. “It’s really fucking boring this way y’know,” she said. “I had a real fun plan and everything,” she complained.

“I sign here?” Jack asked.

“Yeah, and here too. And give me a minute to sort out the memories.” Jack waited patiently. “Ok and take your shirt off, I need to borrow you, I’d promised Marissa here I’d fuck her later.” He complied and Alex took over. She also dumped some gardening knowledge in that she’d copied from Tom.

Then she woke up Marrisa and told her to fix herself up since Jack had done a shit job and prepared to wake Tom.

“Mr Henderson,” she said loudly with a quick squirt from a water pistol from Marrisa’s bag. It was a ridiculous thing to carry around but was very effective at this.

“Huh, what,” he said waking up.

“You were hiring me,” she reminded him.

“Yes, yes I just spaced out for a moment,” he looked down at his papers, “everything is in order. Congratulations Jack, you are our newest employee.”

They shook hands, ironed out a few details before Alex and Marrisa headed out to the car park.

“Well that was productive,” Alex remarked, “could’ve been more fun though. If I was gonna just posses him though, I wouldn’t have bothered making out with him.”

“He could’ve used some mouthwash I think,” Marrisa added. Alex had left the memories in her.

“Did you see his kid, he was terrified of your boobs,” Alex said, “I thought about teasing him some more but, I was well, about to go seduce his dad so I thought it was gonna be too mean.”

“I think I’ve seen his name in my show’s chat, I think, Jeff Henderson, the state’s right too, god knows why he uses his real name though,” she said thoughtfully.

“Really, how fun, though you’d think you’d he’d be less afraid of you if he’d seen your tits out before,” she replied, “and monster dildos in your pussy.”

“Maybe we could have Jack bring him over sometime,” Marrisa said.

“Why so you can fuck him?” Alex teased.

“More to fuck with him, I think,” Marrisa replied.

Alex smiled, her mean side had been rubbing off. “What do you want to do, tag team him and then what, pretend it never happened?”

“Something like that,” she replied.

“Speaking of fucking you,” she said as they got in the car, “find us a hotel, I don’t wanna wait an hour and a half.”

Marrisa perked up at the suggestion…

Alex’s Possessions - Chapter 1

Author - Phantomkirasparks

Hey guys second ever story, please be nice. This one is the basic first chapter that has most of the setup. Don’t worry though, there’s still sex. Anyways chapter 2 is already done and will be out in a few days. I’m not going to disappear for half a year like the only other story that I’ve written. Promise!

Alex went up the steps of the house she had scouted and rung the doorbell. She knew quite a lot about the people inside.

The man of the house owned the local trucking business and he was married to some escort turned gold-digger. She’d only chosen them because they were both the richest in the middle-of-nowhere podunk town and because she shared a name with the wife. Getting used to new names was a pain.

The door opened.

“Marrisa?” the other Alex asked surprised. “It’s the middle of the night. Is something wr—”

She didn’t get a chance to finish as Alex in Marrisa’s body tore open the other Alex’s pink satin dressing gown and stepped out of Marrisa’s body and straight into hers.

In a moment she was suddenly facing the other direction and a brunette woman slumped onto the floor in front of her.

She stepped around Marrisa and peered out into the night to see if anyone saw, pulling the gown closed again against the cold. Satisfied she pulled Marrisa in and quietly closed the door.

There was little chance of noticer, of course, the houses’s driveway was quite long and the nearest neighbour was half a mile away.

She dragged the brunette onto the couch like thing in the entryway. Then she delved into the original Alex’s memory to find her way to her wardrobe to replace her torn dressing gown.

She looked herself up and down in the walk-in closet and decided against a bra. Her breasts were small enough she felt she could get away without it. She did pull on some tight yoga shorts to cover her, she felt it first, surprisingly naturally fat ass.

She looked through her hosts memories and found spin classes in ‘her’ past as explanation.

Next, she peeked into ‘her’ husband’s bedroom and saw he was snoring away in his bed. She’d deal with him later.

She grabbed a spray bottle from the kitchen and filled it up so she could deal with Marrisa.

“Wakey, wakey, pet,” she whispered as she spritzed her face.

Marrisa woke up almost immediately.

“Madam Alexandra?” She asked confused.

Alex smiled, the memory modifications she’d made on the way here had worked. Before Marrisa and Alex had been no more than casual acquaintances, now she was more her plaything than anything else. A very submissive plaything.

“It’s ok Mari, you’re with me,” she said comforting her.

Marissa sat up on the couch. “Is there anything you need, Ma’am,” she asked reflexively.

“Well you’re not wearing your uniform for one and—”

“Oh, I’m sorry I’ll get right—” Alex held up a hand to quiet her.

“You shouldn’t interrupt my dear, now your things are in the car outside. Why don’t you fetch them and set up in,” she paused and looked for a suitable room in her host’s memory, “the guest room on the second floor of the extension.”

“Yes, Ma’am,” Marissa replied and hurried to obey.

Alex got up and made her way to the kitchen to pour herself a glass of wine. She looked out the window and pondered the small ripples in the swimming pool before turning her attention to what Marrisa was carrying up the steps.

“Is that the box with your clothes, dear?” She called out.

Marrisa nodded.

“Good, then why don’t you change into the uniform I told you about?” She said.

Marrisa set the box down, rummaged through it and pulled out a surprisingly high-quality french maid outfit.

Alex had discovered it in Marissa’s closet during her brief stint as her. Marrissa apparently used to work as a cam girl and decided to invest in quality stuff.

Alex smiled as she started to disrobe right there in the entryway. She had made a point to eliminate the merest notion of modesty in front of her.

“Over here, dear,” she called, “I don’t want to miss this.”

She put on a good show, dripping with practised sensuality despite the frumpy but practical clothes she’d been wearing.

Alex ogled Marissa’s much larger-than-her’s tits. Of course, she knew exactly how big her tits were, 32E, but something about seeing them in the third person…

Marrisa’s impromptu strip show ended and she started putting on her ‘uniform,’ but Alex wasn’t close to satisfied.

“Have you got a strap-on in one of those boxes, pet?” She asked.

Marissa shook her head.

“Ah well, might as well use the real thing then,” she said getting up. “Wait here.”

And with that, she padded upstairs to ‘her’ husband John’s room. She still didn’t know why they slept separately. If she’d married a glorified prostitute, she’d certainly sleep with her.

John was still snoring away, face down annoyingly. She climbed into the bed, next to him and wormed her hand into his boxers.

“Wakey, wakey honey,” she whispered, “I’ve got a surprise for you.” She gave his dick a few tugs. John moaned in response, rolling over.

She climbed on top of him and started rubbing her ass on his dick through his boxers.

“Oh yeah, babe,” he moaned with his eyes closed. She moved the covers well out of the way and guided his hands up to her plump ass.

She started dry-humping him but then, in a moment, Alex stepped out of Mrs Hutcherson and right into Mr.

She opened her eyes and shrugged off ‘her’ wives unconscious body and got up. The other Alex would be out at least 12 hours unless she was awoken.

She got onto her feet and stretched a bit. John was pretty stocky but not really fit. He was an ex-trucker after all. Involved lots of sitting that job.

She pulled down her boxers to reveal the still erect penis. She reckoned it was maybe 5 and a half inches long. The crotch was a bit hairier than she liked it too. She made a note to make him shave later. She gave it a few pumps and stomped downstairs to her busty brunette.

“Oh, hello Mr Hutcherson,” Marrisa called pleasantly, acting as if her being in his house dressed like a slutty french maid was nothing out of the ordinary.

Alex gave the safe-word that she was indeed herself. She noticed how Marissa sat with such a straight and proper posture, one that conveniently jutted her breasts out even more. She was eager.

Alex plopped down into a large armchair and gestured her over into her naked lap. She complied at once.

“It’s about time I fucked you, Mari,” she whispered with an air of a threat.

She could already feel that John didn’t have much stamina so she pulled Marrisa’s panties down and slipped some fingers into her cunt.

She knew intimately exactly how Marrisa liked it, both from delving into her memories and from some fun exploratory sessions.

Marissa quivered and moaned, rather shrilly, so Alex kissed her right on her plump res lips to quieten her.

She could see the signs of the building orgasm in Marissa so she turned her around to fuck her cowgirl style.

“Oh fuck, fuck fuck fuck,” she moaned with every bounce.

But Alex was relentless, and continued to fuck her without missing a beat, holding her by the tits.

“You like that, don’t you, you little slut,” she said, “you like me squeezing your tits and filing your sopping wet pussy.”

Marissa could only manage a few animalistic moans in response.

“Oh shit, fuck, I’m gonna— fuck, I’m gonna cum,” she half shouted as she got near.

“Oh, dirty whore is about to cum is she, why should she have the privilege?” Alex taunted.

“No plea—, fuck, fuuuuck, please, fuck, keep going,” she half pleaded, half panted in response.

It was an empty threat and Alex was pretty close too. Perfect timing…

Tears rolled down her beet-red face as her orgasm neared it’s exploding point.

“Al—most, Jesus, almost fucking there, please,” she moaned as Alex pounded her relentlessly. “I’m cumming, fuck fuck fuck, fuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuck.”

Marissa shook in Alex’s grip as she cummed. But Alex kept fucking her hard as her own orgasm built.

She decided on whether to cum in her or on her as she got closer.

“You know what? I’m gonna cum on your pretty little face,” she decided. She stopped pounding her for a moment so she could skin her around again and face fuck her.

Marissa somehow had the wherewithal to start sucking as a dick was shoved into her mouth.

“Oh yeah, take that dick you slut,” Alex moaned. “Fucking Christ,” she grunted as she started cumming.

Marissa immediately let it out and presented her almost relieved looking face to be painted.

John had a surprising amount of cum in him, Alex momentarily noticed before her eyes slammed shut involuntarily. Her head lolled over as the orgasm traveled upwards. John must’ve been quite blue-balled, she tried to remark, though all she managed was a satisfied smile.

Alex recovered from the sex first, being in a man’s body. She ordered Marissa to clean up the spit and cum she’d left on the dick so she could dress. She winced as the brunette touched the post-fuck hyper-sensitive dick. Marissa got up shakily to get more tissues. Cum still dripping down her face. She was breathing heavily. She never been fucked this good…

Once cleaned up Alex headed upstairs to deposit John back into his bed and to collect the other Alex.

She was tempted to wake her up and fuck her too when she saw her dumped ass up on the bed, but decided not too.

She was doing small memory mods on John when she had an idea. Usually, she didn’t leave her hosts with the memories of when she took over, especially adjacent nobodies like John but this time she decided to have some fun.

She put in the memory of fucking Marissa but as a sex dream, so she could see what his reaction would be to his dream succubus appearing in the morning as the ‘maid’ him and his missus had ‘decided’ to hire.

She smiled as she made the rest of the mods, namely the false memory of actually deciding to get a maid and a few small tweaks to make him much easier to handle when she was in the other Alex’s body.

Satisfied she settled into bed exactly like she’d found him and then stepped out, and into the other Alex’s body.

She quietly left the room and made her way to ‘her’ bedroom where she found Marissa warming the bed as expected. She had big plans for tomorrow.

A Wanted Hopper - Chapter 6 - Bikini Theft Auto

Ted shifted uncomfortably in his seat for the hundredth time as he drove into the small city that Victor had directed him to, and then looked around at the buildings as he tried to get his bearings. He glanced down at his chest as he felt his tits shake when the police cruiser hit a bump in the road, and then shifted in his seat again.

“Shit you’re antsy Fuck-face, what’s wrong with you?” Victor asked as he slumped back in his seat.

“Sorry, it’s just I’ve never had to deal with Michael’s cum leaking out of me before. My panties are soaked,” Ted replied with a grimace.

“Ha! I filled your cunt to the brim, didn’t I?” Michael said with a deep chuckle from the back seat.

“Yeah, and my tits jiggling over every bump in the road is new too,” Ted replied as he took a hand off the steering wheel to caress his breasts.

“You’ll get used to that Fuck-face. It feels weird for me not to have my chesticles jiggling right now,” Victor replied and then added, “You’ll also learn to clean up your slit before you pull up your panties.”

“You know how fucked up it sounds to be having this conversation with two guys?” Ted asked with a chuckle, “What’s next? We share skin cream secrets?”

“Nope, next is pulling into that alleyway over there,” Victor said as he pointed to a few buildings and a narrow road that led between them.

Ted maneuvered the police cruiser into the alleyway and drove to a secluded spot and watched as Victor and Michael got out of the car. He also opened his door, got out, and then looked at the other men to see what he was supposed to do next. Michael was busy stretching and Victor was pulling the duffel bags out of the trunk. With no clue what was going on Ted finally broke down and asked, “So… what are we doing? What should I do?”

“You should get out of that cop,” Victor replied without looking up, “But first you should strip down.”

“What? Why?”

“Trust me, Fuck-face,” was Victor’s only reply.

Ted shrugged, glanced at Michael, who nodded at him, and then he started to pull off his clothes. Once he was standing completely naked with the uniform on the car seat in front of him and the bra and panties on a separate pile next to those he looked at Michael and asked, “How do I leave a body again?”

“Just concentrate on wanting to be yourself kid,” Michael replied as he reached into the car and pulled the shotgun from its mount and looked it over with a glimmer in his eye.

Ted closed his eyes and tried to push himself out of the female police officer’s body. It took a while to start but then seemed to happen rather quickly. He felt like he was losing feeling in his body, and suddenly had the rather peculiar sensation of being ooze as he felt his old self pulling out of his current body. He could feel himself start to reform behind where he had been standing a moment ago, and then was suddenly looking through his own eyes. The naked body of the policewoman fell to the side, and Ted looked down at the body he had just spent several hours in.

“Get her clothes Fuck-face. Hurry up!” Victor called out, and knocked Ted out of his stupor.

Ted reached forward and took the uniform off the front seat and heard Michael say, “Take the gun belt too, stupid!”

“What am I supposed to do with this stuff?” Ted asked.

“Put the pants on. Here’s a shirt and some flip-flops,” Victor replied as he tossed some stuff in Ted’s direction and held his hand out, “And give me the gun and utility belt.”

“Where are my clothes?” Ted asked as he pulled on the pants.

“They’re back on the floor of the diner where we got arrested, numbnuts. Remember?” Michael said as he grabbed the rest of the officer’s discarded clothing in the front of the cop car.

“These pants aren’t going to fit right,” Ted complained as he looked at the six inches of ankle that showed out the bottom of the foot holes.

“It’s those pants or go naked Fuck-face,” Victor replied as he grabbed the woman’s wrists and pulled her up and over one shoulder.

“Fine,” Ted replied as he pulled on the shirt and slipped his feet into the flip-flops, “What are you doing with all the guns? Why are you taking them?”

“Because you never know when a gun that used to belong to a police officer will come in handy Fuck-face,” Victor replied as he dropped the woman’s body next to a fence post and then Michael used one of the sets of hand cuffs from her belt to lock her to the post.

“What are you guys doing? You’re gonna lock her to the post naked and just leave her here?” Ted asked in a shocked voice.

“Yup,” Michael replied with a grin.

“But why?”

“Because it’ll be funnier than shit when she wakes up and realizes she’s naked and locked to a post, and has to call for help. That’ll teach her to be a stupid fucking pig.” Michael replied with disdain in his voice.

“But…” Ted started and then was quickly cut off by Victor as he said, “Fuck-face, I’ve got a second pair of handcuffs here. If you feel that bad for her you can join her.”

Ted closed his mouth and shook his head and then followed Victor and Michael as they walked out of the alley way. Michael made a quick stop at a dumpster and tossed the woman’s remaining clothing into it, and then dropped the set of keys for the police cruiser down the storm sewer grate before he rejoined Ted and Victor.

“She shouldn’t be out for long, as you weren’t in her for that long. I wish we could stick around and see the look on her face when she wakes up and realizes she’s in an alley in a strange town buck-ass naked. Ha ha ha ha!” Michael chuckled in his deep voice.

“Why do you hate cops so much?” Ted asked.

“Well, if you were ever sent to prison for a robbery you didn’t commit, you’d be pretty pissed off too,” Michael growled.

“Well, from what I’ve seen so far, it’s not too far from believable,” Ted shot back, “I mean you guys did actually rob my bank and then got it pinned on me! Maybe it’s karma?”

“Well, what do you expect when you send an innocent man to prison? It was basically a how to course in committing crimes, and you get the added advantage of making connections in the criminal world to boot,” Michael replied.

“Quiet you two. We have to find some bodies and a place to set up camp,” Victor commanded.

“Where are you thinking chief?” Michael asked as they walked down the sidewalk.

“There,” Victor said with an evil smile as he looked over and saw a group of young women holding up signs and directing cars into a small parking lot down the block.

“A bikini carwash! It feels like we hit the damned lottery!” Michael howled triumphantly as he pumped his fists in the air.

“Let me do the talking, got it?” Victor said in a menacing voice, which both Ted and Michael nodded at.

The three men walked over to the parking lot, and Ted could feel some of the women turning and looking them, and especially him in his ill-fitting pants. Victor seemed oblivious to the looks and walked up to a rather gorgeous blonde woman in a small blue two piece bikini who was holding a sign and in a snake-oil salesman like voice asked her, “Hey sweetheart. What’s the occasion?”

“We’re raising money for our trip to cheer finals!” She replied and then let out a loud cheer, which was returned like an echo by some of her friends and one added, “Go Huckletown University Hurricanes!”

“Well, I’d love to get my car washed. How much does it cost?” Victor asked while giving the woman a dangerously large smile.

“Cars are fifteen bucks, SUVs are twenty,” She replied as she suddenly eyed up Victor distrustingly, “But you have to bring them to the parking lot here.”

“Oh, that is unfortunate. I have a motorhome. It blew a tire, and I was hoping to get it washed while I’m waiting for the tow truck. It’s right around the corner,” Victor replied as he nodded to the side of the building.

“Well, maybe you can bring it by when you get the new tire,” the young woman said as she shrugged and started to walk away.

“Um Miss?” Victor asked quickly before she could get too far, “What if I made it worth your while?”

“What do you mean?” She asked through narrowed eyes as she turned and looked at Victor.

“Well, I do love cheerleading as a sport, and I’d love to help your team out. What if I donated five hundred dollars, and you made a tiny little exception and helped me wash my motorhome even though it’s not in the parking lot?” Victor questioned with an innocent sounding voice.

“You’re just talking about washing the camper, right? No funny business?” The woman asked as she cocked her hips and again shot Victor a look.

“Absolutely,” Victor replied in his best soothing voice, “Why don’t you hold the money, come look at the motorhome for a moment, and my friends will stay here while I show it to you. That way you know that nothing strange is going on here.” Victor offered as he handed her a roll of money.

The young woman’s eyes lit up as she was handed the roll of large bills, and she eagerly began nodding at Victor, who motioned for her to follow him while he shot Michael a look and held up his hand as if to say stay put, I’ll be right back. The young woman called out to a couple of her friends that she was going to look at a motorhome and would be right back as she held up the roll of money, which caused several of the girls to let out another cheer.

The two of them disappeared around the corner of the building, and Ted stood there shifting his weight from foot to foot while Michael looked around at the beautiful college girls washing cars all around him, completely ignorant of the looks he was getting from them. A few moments later the blonde in the blue bikini walked back around the corner of the building, only now her face had been replaced by Victor’s mug, complete with his trademark scar. She walked over to a couple of her friends and said, “Hey, these guys are legit. I’m going to need two of you to come with me and help wash their motorhome. They said they’d throw in another five hundred bucks if we get it done before the tow truck driver can replace the tire, so let’s go! Ashley, Bridget, c’mon!”

With that two of the girls that had been washing a small hatch-back with five other girls stood up and grabbed pals of soapy water and started to follow Vicky in her new body. She discreetly motioned to Michael to follow along, but he was too busy watching the cheerleaders washing cars to notice, so Ted elbowed him in the sides.

“Hey! What the fuck was that for dickweed?” Michael complained loudly.

“Victor… I mean Vicky motioned for us to follow,” Ted replied and pointed around the corner of the building.

“Oh, well why didn’t you say so Fuck-face, let’s go!” Michael said as she trotted off, leaving Ted to shake his head and follow behind.

When Ted finally caught up to the girls and Michael, he saw that Ashley and Bridget were standing behind a large block wall screen that was meant to hide dumpsters from the view of passing cars and surrounding buildings. They had set their buckets down and were grimacing at Vicky as she stood facing them.

“What the fuck Nicole! There’s no motor home here!” Ashley complained loudly, “Where did that other guy go? The one with the fucked up face?”

She was startled as Michael came up from behind her and wrapped an arm around her waist and said, “Don’t worry cutie, you won’t care what anyone’s face looks like in a few minutes.”

She let out a quick squeal before Michael could get his hand over her mouth, but then her calls for help were gagged, and even though she struggled against him, Ted could see his friend’s form start to flow into the poor girl. Bridget’s eyes went wide as she asked, “What the fuck is going on here?” and then started to dart back to the parking lot, only to run face first into Ted as he came around the corner. He grabbed the petite brunette by her shoulders and then brought his face to her small pink lips as she tried to pull herself away. As she pulled back Ted could feel his body liquefy and flow down her mouth. She was robbed of her chance to scream as Ted flowed down her throat and into her body.

The first thing he noticed was how nice the warm sun felt on all of his exposed skin, and the second thing he noticed was how much exposed skin he had. Almost every square inch of his new body was on display for anyone looking at it. Only a teensy tiny bikini bottom that was mostly strings and two barely adequate cherry red triangular scraps of fabric covered his pussy, ass and tits from the rest of the world. It felt liberating and made him self-conscious as the same time. He noticed that his inner thighs touched one another, although his smooth skin made it feel silky. He also noticed his hair was pulled back in a ponytail, and was wet as it hit his shoulders and his upper back. It was amazingly cool compared to the heat of the sun beating down on his tanned skin. He looked down and grasped as the perfection of his new round perky tits and let out a small moan as he twisted his nipples through the thin fabric.

“Quit your self-love Fuck-face, we’ll have plenty of time for that later. Right now we have to find a ride,” Vicky said, and her voice brought Ted out of his stupor as he looked over to see Michael’s face on the other red-headed girl’s body, and her new tits were bouncing gently in her white bikini as she pointed and laughed at him, and then began walking around and picking up the piles of clothing so that she could shove them in one of the duffel bags.

“Find a ride?” Ted questioned as he dropped his hands from his breasts and followed Vicky as she walked back to the parking lot by the other cheerleaders.

“Just let Vicky work her magic Teddy. She’s always got a plan,” Mickey replied as she winked at him and then let out a low growl and whistled a catcall out in Vicky’s direction as she said, “Vicky, you got a sexy little ass this time. Are you gonna let me fuck that thing with a ten inch dildo later?”

“Hush stupid!” Vicky replied over her shoulder as she gave Mickey an evil glance and continued to head look around the parking lot.

As Ted watched Vicky search for something he remembered back to Michael fucking him over the back of a squad car and wondered how big the man’s dick was. It had looked and felt huge to him as it was being shoved up his stolen cunt at the time. And the more he thought about it the more he felt his nipples strain against the tiny fabric triangles, and the warmer his pussy started to feel. He swallowed and wondered when they might have some time for messing around with these new bodies when Vicky suddenly walked back over to them.

“Okay, here’s the plan. Teddy, I’m gonna introduce you to a guy. It’s your job to get him to follow you around the corner and keep him there for about fifteen minutes. Do whatever you have to. I don’t care if it takes choking on his cock like you’re a newborn that hasn’t been fed for days and he’s got the only bottle on the face of the planet. Mickey, I need a distraction. You see that red corvette over there? I want you to wait ten minutes and then climb up on top of the hood and start to dance like a fucking stripper. Loose your top, and if you have to your bottoms for all I care. I just want every eye watching you. When I’m done I’ll collect you both, got it?” Vicky asked with raised eyebrows.

“Wait, you want me to suck a guy’s dick?” Ted asked with a disgusted look on his face.

“No, said I want you to keep him distracted. For shit’s god damned sake Fuck-face, I don’t care what you do! Are you really that fucking stupid?” Vicky growled at him menacingly.

“Um, fine. I got it. I got it,” Ted replied as waved at Vicky to get her to back off.

“Okay, here we go,” Vicky replied as she walked up a man and said, “Excuse me, George? I just wanted to congratulate you and let you know that with your generous donation, you’ve now qualified for our special VIP experience. With that said, I’m going to let Teddy take care of you, okay?” And with that Vicky hooked her arm around the man’s waist and started to walk him away from his car and towards Ted.

“But, I… um, I like to watch getting my car washed…” The man replied back in an embarrassed voice.

“Oh, I’m sure you’ll enjoy Teddy’s company too! She REALLY likes convertibles, and has a habit of dropping her top, if you know what I mean,” Vicky replied to the man as she passed him on to Ted and motioned for him to get a move on.

Ted smiled at the man and tugged on his arm to get him to walk faster around the corner of the building. The entire time they walked the man’s eyes never went above Ted’s neck and he wondered if the man even realized he had a head. Once they got around the corner the man’s eyes stayed focused on Ted’s new breasts as he asked, “Okay, so what now? I thought this was some sort of VIP experience.”

“Um, yeah, it is, so…what do you want to do?” Ted asked in what he hoped sounded like a chipper voice.

“Um, I hate to sound…you know…crude or something, but…you have a really great um…figure,” The man replied, still never seeing more then the lower eighty percent of Ted’s stolen body.

“Oh yeah?” Ted replied with a grin as he suddenly realized this man was eating out of the palm of his hand, “Well then tell me if you like this?”

And with that Ted began bouncing on his toes. His fleshy tits bobbled up and down, and he felt his hair also flail wildly as he continued. The man’s eyes went wide and Ted was almost concerned he was going to let out a holler and bring some unwanted attention to what they were doing. As Ted continued he could see the man’s pants tenting outward and he again felt that moist heat in his pussy as he saw the perfect utensil to help him scratch his new itch.

“You want to do more then watch?” Ted asked in a silky voice as reached up and twirled the end of his long brunette hair with one hand.

“Hell yes!” The man replied, “You mean I can actually touch?” The man replied as he brought his hands up and reached out for Ted’s tits.

“Hehe, how about a little more than just touching?” Ted asked as he reached out, and gently caressed the man’s erect member through his slacks.

The man started to pull back, and then looked around as if to see if this was a trap, but as Ted’s thin and graceful fingers unhooked his fly and reached inside his trousers and grasped the stiffened member with his small hands the man’s resolve soon broke.

“That’s it…why don’t you get your little friend out, and we can all play a game of bouncing back and forth together?” Ted asked in his best seductive voice.

And with that he spun around and grasped the strings at his waist and tugged them down to mid-thigh and bent over, offering his pussy to the man standing directly behind him. He turned around and shot the man a sensuous look, which was all he needed to pull his cock the rest of the way out of his pants and shuffle up to the back of Ted’s round ass. The man didn’t waste any time and basically just shoved himself up inside Ted’s waiting pussy. As the shaft first pushed its way inside his sensitive fleshy folds it was almost too much. Pleasure and pain mixed as the man’s dick wasn’t quite lubricated enough to make the initial thrust, but the feeling of being filled completely washed any regrets that Ted had away. Ted grabbed his knees and steadied himself as the man leaned over on top of him and pulled his bikini top off to the side and roughly grasped as his chest lumps. He didn’t really have much skill, and was mainly just squeezing and twisting, but the feeling of the man’s dick ramming back and forth in Ted’s sensitive pussy more than made up for it. He let out small moans of appreciation as the man grunted behind him. Both of them quickly increased the frequency of their pumping until Ted felt his body release and it felt like internal explosions from his toe nails to the end of his ponytail. As he came, he clenched his pussy lips against the man’s shaft, which gave him even more pleasure and caused him to double up on his orgasm and tip over the edge again just as the man’s thrusts became erratic and then suddenly the cock buried deep in his pussy leapt over and over again and he felt the man’s cum shooting out deep inside his belly.

“Oh, fuck that was great,” The man said as he staggered back and leaned against the wall as Ted suddenly heard Vicky call out, “FUCK-FACE LET’S GO! NOW!”

As Ted spun around he saw Vicky sitting in the seat of a white luxury sedan with the back door kicked open as she motioned for Ted to jump in the back. Michael was already in the passenger seat and was stark naked while smiling proudly. Ted grabbed his red bikini bottoms, yanked them up as far as he could and dashed to the open door. He dove into the back seat and felt the car lurch forward as Vicky gunned the throttle, and the momentum of the car slammed the door shut. Over the sound of squealing tires and Michael’s booming laughter Ted heard the guy who had just fucked him calling out, “That’s my car! Those girls are stealing my car! WAIT! NO! THAT’S MY CAR!”

A Wanted Hopper - Chapter 5 - The Rescue

Ted quickly walked across the parking lot and saw his “partner” waiting for him by the back of the squad car. He looked annoyed, and was standing there with his hands on his hips as he leaned on the trunk of the car.

“I was about to come in after you. I thought you might have run into trouble. Did you find anything?” The cop asked him.

“I didn’t find our guy, but the waitress said she remembered seeing something out by their car, so I was getting the info out of her. Let’s check it out,” Ted replied as he turned and started toward the beat up convertible.

“What did she say was in the car?” The other cop asked him.

“She just said the whole group had guns the other day, so maybe we can find a gun and pull a print off it, or something,” Ted replied as he grabbed at the door handle.

“Well, the whole car will probably have prints on it, why don’t we just call the CSI team in,” The man replied as he watched Ted lean across the seat and start digging through the center console.

Ted turned his head back to look at his “partner” and caught the man staring at his ass, and shot him a glance as he asked, “See anything you like?”

“You know I like it, Wendy, especially after what we did last night,” The man replied with a sly grin.

Sudden memories of the man having sex with his mount from the previous night flashed through Ted’s mind, and he couldn’t help but start to feel a bit turned on by them. It seemed very similar to watching a porno. His new body responded with small tingles, and his new pussy started to have the most wonderful feeling of a moist warmth flow through it. He let out a small gasp, and rubbed his thighs together as he enjoyed the sensations of his female form.

“Did you find something?” Ted’s “partner” asked.

“Uh… no, I’m just…” Ted paused for a moment and then finished, “I’m fucking horny as shit, I guess.”

“What’s gotten into you Wendy?” the other cop asked.

“Just remembering last night I guess,” Ted replied as he crawled back out of the car and looked at the man, who was now taller than Ted’s shorter frame.

“I thought you said that was a one-time only thing because you didn’t want your husband to find out?”

“Uh… I… um…” Ted stammered as he wondered how he was going to explain his way out of this one, and then suddenly realized he didn’t have to, “I didn’t find anything, but maybe I missed something, why don’t you take a look.”

“Yeah, sure. Whatever,” The cop said as he obviously didn’t like the subject change.

As Ted watched his new partner slide into the driver’s seat and start looking around he pulled the flap back on the holster at his waist and waited patiently. When the policeman reached over to begin digging through the center console Ted pulled out his taser, pressed it to the man’s neck, and pulled the trigger. His partner had just enough time to say, “Wha…” before he began to flail wildly as the electricity coursed through his body. Ted didn’t know how long to hold the trigger, so he just kept the small weapon tucked against the man’s neck and kept the power pouring into him until he was afraid he would kill the man. As Ted pulled the taser back the man slumped back in the seat completely unconscious. Ted pulled the handcuffs from the man’s belt, put his arms around the steering wheel, and cuffed the policeman into the car. He then grabbed the man’s gun, taser, and spare ammunition, and started back to the squad car.

As he opened the back door Mickey’s spike heeled foot came out at his chest and caught him in the right breast, which knocked him off balance and caused him to fall back on his ass in the parking lot. As Ted hit the ground he dropped the things he was carrying and called out, “Ouch, fucker! What the hell was that for?”

“Holy shit! Is that you Fuck-face?” Mickey asked as she staggered out of the back of the squad car with her hands still bound behind her back.

“I was coming to rescue you two, but now you can just stay fucking cuffed,” Ted said as he gathered the equipment that was laying around him on the pavement before added, “And you kicked me right in the fucking nipple, you fucker! These things are sensitive! That hurts like hell!”

“I didn’t know it was you, Fuck-face,” Mickey said as she moved out of the way for Vicky to also get out of the car.

“My name isn’t Fuck-face. It’s Ted. Now turn around so I can un-cuff you guys,” Ted said as he pulled the keys for the hand cuffs out of a small pouch on his belt.

After he had removed the handcuffs from both of his friend’s Vicky turned and started walking to their old car. Mickey looked up from rubbing his wrists and called out in a deep voice, “Hey, where you going?”

“I’ve got to get our stuff from the trunk,” Vicky’s voice boomed back over her shoulder.

Ted waited as Vicky grabbed some bags from the trunk and Mickey pulled open the driver’s door of the car and started to roughly kick the unconscious police officer in the side as she shouted obscenities at him. Ted shook his head as he watched and waited while Vicky walked back over to him.

“Nice job Fuck-face,” Vicky said as she dropped the bags next to him and turned to look at Mickey.

“Still with the fuck face stuff?” Ted asked as he nodded toward Mickey and asked, “Should we call Mickey over, or let her have some more fun?”

“Eh, let him get a few more kicks in, he sleeps better when he gets exercise. Plus we still have to hotwire a car. They’ve obviously got an APB out on our old cruiser,” Vicky replied.

“Why do we have to hotwire a car? I’ve got keys right here,” Ted replied and pulled keys for the police cruiser from his pocket.

“The police cruiser? You’ve got to be… wait… you know what, that might work. Nobody would fuck with us, and we could pull over someone else when we get to the next town wherever we want, and then get new bodies!” Vicky replied gruffly with a sly grin plastered across her mismatched male face.

“Great, I’ll pop the trunk,” Ted replied as he walked to the back of the cruiser.

Once Ted and Vicky had loaded the car they called to Mickey until she finally turned and screamed, “WHAT?!”

“C’mon numb nuts, let’s go!” Vicky replied and motioned to the police car.

“Why do I have to sit in the back on the plastic seat?” Mickey whined, which sounded odd in Michael’s gruff voice.

“Because while we were discussing seating arrangements, you were busy playing kick the cop,” Ted replied as he fired up the car.

“Fine,” Mickey replied in a sullen voice as she climbed into the back of the cruiser.

After they had been on the road for half an hour Vicky suddenly turned to Ted and directed him to pull over on a back road. Ted did as he was told, and found a concealed area on a side road and then pulled the car over and Vicky opened the door and got out.

Ted opened his door and stood up, taking the opportunity to stretch and enjoy the feeling of his new tits being pulled in tight underneath his rather restraining bra before he asked, “What are we doing? Why did we stop?”

“Mickey and I have to ditch these bodies. The fuzz is obviously after us. They must have a bolo out on us from the gas station, and put together that we were traveling with you, and you robbed a bank,” Vicky replied as she opened the trunk and pulled out one of the duffel bags.

“This sucks, I like my bitch,” Mickey replied as she flicked her hair back, looked down at her body and gave her tits a fair-well squeeze.

“Do I need to get out of my mount?” Ted asked, feeling rather proud of himself for remembering what Mickey had told him body hoppers call their stolen bodies.

“No, we don’t want to do that until we have a new ride,” Vicky replied as she walked down into the ditch alongside the road and then started to shake as Victor began to work his way out of his stolen body.

Mickey did the same thing, and soon enough the two men re-formed their normal selves outside of the girls, and quickly pulled on some clothing. As Ted watched the men dress he again felt that pleasantly warm surge go through his body, starting in his crotch and moving outward. His nipples seemed to get a full feeling, and he couldn’t help but reach up and grasp the two proud mounds on his chest. As he squeezed his breasts he let out a quiet moan which caught Michael’s attention.

“Like your fun bags kid? That pig you’re wearing is a lot more of a looker than the waitress you had before!” Michael said as he walked over to Ted and grabbed a fist full of Ted’s ass through his pants.

Ted’s body again responded to the attention by kicking up the level of warm hornyness another notch, and he felt his stolen pussy moisten, “Oh fuck, I’m so randy.”

“Yank down that bitch’s pants, I’ll help you out with your craving!” Michael replied enthusiastically, “I told you we hoppers get all hot and bothered in a chick’s body!”

“Keep it together you two,” Victor growled across the car as he dropped the duffel bag back in the trunk of the police cruiser and closed the lid.

“I don’t know if I can,” Ted whined, “My pussy feels so freaking soppy. Soppy but good! I can’t believe how bad I need relief.”

“C’mon Vic! Let me help the kid out. He did keep us out of cuffs. The bitches will be out cold for hours, no worries there. Plus it’s been a while since I’ve blown my load in a little hottie,” Michael shot back to Victor.

“Fine, but make it quick. We’re behind schedule by a several days because of Fuck-face being sick so long. We’ve got to get to the next town and do some planning.” Victor replied with a sigh and got back in the passenger side of the police cruiser.

“Woah, wait, you wanna fuck me! I don’t think so. I am not ready for that!” Ted exclaimed as he took a step away from Michael.

“Don’t worry cutie, I’ll be gentle,” Michael said with a lecherous grin as he grabbed Ted’s upper arm and pulled him to the back of the police cruiser and spun him around to face the car.

“No, I’m not…” Ted again started to protest, but he was cut off by Michael who reached around to roughly grab his left breast while the other hand start to work at his belt, while Michael said, “Just relax and enjoy it. You’re not going to get any relief until you get ten inches of pink steel jammed up your love box. Trust me, I know what I’m talking about. It’s time to pop your hopper cherry kid.”

“I just…” Ted started to speak again, but stopped as Michael yanked his pants down and again cut him off as he called out, “Now face the car and spread ‘em!”

When Ted didn’t move his feet fast enough he felt Michael kick at his boots to spread his legs shoulder width part, and then got pressed forward at the waist down against the trunk of the car, which caused Ted to struggle back briefly, but at the same time let out a moan as he felt his breasts rub against the cool metal. Michael’s iron grasp let go of his left breast and moved to Ted’s hips as he positioned Ted’s pussy for a ‘from behind attack.’ Ted swung his head around and watched as Michael pulled his sweat pants down and release his monster of a cock from its confinement.

“Holy shit! That’s not all going to fit in me!” Ted called out as he again tried to wiggle out from between the car and Michael, but he wasn’t quite quick enough and Michael once again grabbed his waist and put him back in position.

“I’ll stretch you out some, sure, but don’t worry it’ll feel great. I told you I’d take care of you kid, now stop squirming or I’m gonna fucking hand cuff you!” Michael replied as he reached up and grabbed Ted’s ponytail and jerked his head forward so that all he could see was the back window of the police cruiser.

Ted sucked in a deep breath and tried to relax just as he felt the tip of Michael’s dick touch his outer pussy lips. He felt a quiver shoot through his entire body as Michael rubbed the head of his cock up and down on ted’s soaking snatch, lubricating his shaft up so that despite its girth it would still get inside Ted’s moist little cunt.

“Shit kid, you weren’t kidding. You’re slick as snail snot down there!” Michael declared happily as he started to push the head of his cock into Ted’s moist folds.

Ted barely registered Michael’s words as his world blew up from the sensations of Michael’s hard dick being thrust up into his hungry pussy. He let out a moan as supreme pleasure mixed with the pain from the stretching his cunt was getting from Michael’s large shaft.

“Oh, fuck me that’s good!” Ted wailed as his head went back.

“See, I told you kid. I know what you want. A nice hard cock and a good rough fuck,” Michael said with a grunt as he shoved himself completely up inside Ted’s pussy.

Ted felt like his stomach was being whacked by Michael’s dick it was so large and jammed so far up inside him, and then Michael pulled it back out and left Ted whimpering for more as he felt the vacancy left by the missing phallus. Michael didn’t keep him waiting for long though, as he shoved his shaft back up Ted’s pussy hard enough to make him rock forward into the back window of the car. He wasted no time in setting up a quick rhythm of harshly fucking Ted’s poor pussy. The harder Michael fucked him, the more Ted found himself pushing his well-rounded ass back against the man’s thrusts. Ted was quickly spiraling upward on an orgasmic roller coaster and could sense the top of the big drop was just ahead. As his fingers scratched at the trunk lid and Michael’s thrusting became more and more animalistic Ted suddenly felt that tipping point happen.

Suddenly Ted’s vision spun. He called out unintelligible words. He bucked against Michael’s shaft. He flailed uncontrollably. Ted’s first orgasm in a stolen woman’s body was earthshaking. It started in his toes, and he felt it course through his entire form, right to the follicles of hair in his stolen head. When he finally came down from his high, he felt Michael jerk and spurt inside of his belly as he laid limp across the back of the car. Michael tugged on his hair while grunting, “Fuck yeah pig! I’m fucking the police this time! Oh fuck that’s good.”

As he finished cumming, Michael pulled out of Ted’s wrecked cunt and whipped his dick off on Ted’s soft thighs before pulling his sweatpants up and straightening himself as he said with a chuckle, “Yeah, that’s a nice fucking mount you got yourself there kid, I bet that was one hell of a ride from the other side of the pussy.”

“Oh fuck… that was… great,” Ted panted as he enjoyed the alien sensation of cum leaking down his inner thighs, “That was… the best… fucking… experience… of my life!”

“That was just the beginning kid,” Michael said with a deep chuckle, “Now pull up your panties and get in the car, Vic is in a hurry and you don’t want to make him wait for too long.”

A Wanted Hopper - Chapter 4 - Ted’s First

Ted got out of the car and followed Vicky and Mickey into the small greasy spoon diner that was just down the road from the hotel they had been holed up in while trying to keep his nerves under control. Vicky and Mickey picked a booth at the back of the restaurant with well-worn and faded cushions and after a couple of minutes a young woman stopped by the table and gave them a dark look.

“What do you want this time?” The waitress asked with a sour tone.

“Whoa, calm down sweetheart,” Vicky replied coolly as she leaned back into the booth, “We just wanted some of your delicious pie before we skipped town and left you alone forever.”

“Fine, whatever,” the woman said as she turned to head to the next table but then spun back and pointed an accusing finger at Michael, “If you even think about pinching or slapping my ass I’m gonna get a cleaver from the back and cut off your freakin’ hand!”

“Oh baby, you know I like it rough,” Mickey replied with a grin and then dropped into a deep baritone to let out a growl, which caught the waitress off-guard.

As the waitress flipped off Mickey and then continued to walk to her other tables Ted looked at his two companions and asked, “I take it she doesn’t like you guys?”

“Well, with you sick and all, we were in here quite a bit to get food, and we get bored pretty easy, so yeah we messed with her a little bit,” Mickey replied with an sneer.

“It could also be the fact that we stiffed her on every tip since we’ve been coming here,” Vicky added with a dark chuckle, “But that’s all going to change. She’s gonna be our new best friend pretty soon.”

“Why is that?” Ted asked, oblivious to Vicky’s meaning.

“Because Fuck-face, as soon as she goes back to put in the next round of orders, we’re gonna hold her down and you’re gonna body hop her.” Vicky replied as she glanced in the waitress’s direction.

“Her? Here?” Ted almost choked on the words as he turned and checked out the waitress more closely. He thought she had a decent figure, but she was definitely not in the same league as the women that Victor and Michael had found to wear. She had a small cup size, and her slightly over-sized nose didn’t help her beauty.

“Stop staring Fuck-face,” Victor replied, “You’ll freak her out.”

“I can’t do this, I’m not ready,” Ted complained as he sunk down in the booth.

“What are you talking about? You were re-born ready for this four days ago! Trial by fire baby, fuck yeah!” Mickey said as he slugged Ted in the shoulder hard enough to make him wince.

“What if she screams or something?” Ted questioned.

“We’ll be right there Fuck-face, don’t get your panties in a twist before you’re even actually wearing panties.” Vicky replied as glanced again to see where the waitress was at, and looked back at Ted and said, “You remember what we said about how to hop a woman, right?”

“Yeah, I touch them and concentrate on wanting to be them,” Ted said as he let out a deep breath, trying to calm his nerves.

“Good, because she’s going in the back right now,” Vicky replied as she gave her head a small tilt to point at the waitress who was walking through a pair of swinging doors to the rear of the small restaurant, “Let’s go.”

Vicky and Mickey slipped out of the booth with Ted following in their wake, rubbing his sweaty palms together as he shuffled along behind the ‘ladies’ who he had been shacking up with for the past four days. As the trio pushed their way through the double swinging doors, they were confronted with an orderly arrangement of stainless steel tables with assortments of plates, cups, silverware, and other items you would typically stock in a restaurant. The kitchen was off to the right side of the small group, and to the left they heard the waitress from before mutter, “Oh, what now?”

Ted turned to face the woman as Mickey and Vicky slowly walked toward her at a slow pace, almost as if they were wild animals stalking prey. She turned away from the small table where she was adding more ketchup to some bottles and her face instantly turned into a grimace when she saw her least favorite customers as she said, “You guys know you can’t be back here! What is the deal? I’ve had it with you guys!”

“We just came back to introduce you to our friend here. He was sick before, and couldn’t come out and play,” Vicky replied with an evil grin as she slowly circled to the woman’s right side and grabbed a small towel from the stainless steel table as she was passing it by.

“Whatever freaks, you can’t be back here and I don’t give a fuck who your friend is. He looks just as creepy as you too,” She replied as she noticed Vicky walking closer and took a step back, which put her almost in Mickey’s arms, she just never realized it as she was concentrating on keeping distance between herself and Vicky.

Mickey reached out with the speed of a viper and grabbed her arms, pulling them back and pinning the poor girl as Vicky stepped forward and wrapped the small towel across the hapless girl’s mouth like a gag, preventing her from calling out for help. Ted stood petrified for a moment as he watched the two experts disarm his mount, until Vicky gave him a stern look and Mickey grunted and pointed her chin at the struggling waitress.

Ted shook his head quickly and then reached out and grabbed the woman’s neck. At first she struggled more, worried that she was going to be choked to death, but that quickly subsided as the woman tried to turn her face as much as Vicky’s gag would allow and see why Ted’s hands felt so slimy all of a sudden.

Ted himself couldn’t believe what was going on. He had only seen Michael and Victor dismount bodies once before, and with the gun that had been pointed at him, he hadn’t been paying a great deal of attention, but so far the process was happening exactly like Mickey and Vicky had explained to him over the past four days when he was feeling up for body hopping lessons. His hands were quickly becoming a mucus-like slime that was flowing into the struggling waitress’s body through her skin, nose, and gagged mouth. Ted felt himself becoming… less… as more of his incorporeal body flowed into the woman, and then suddenly started to feel other sensations. Odd sensations. He felt sensations of a sore pair of feet that were wedged into a low pair of comfortable heels, and the oddness of having bare legs when just moments ago he had been wearing pants. Then he felt a pair of smooth thighs that touched ever so slightly under a cotton skirt that until a few moments ago he had only seen from the outside. And then he felt the utterly foreign sensation of vaginal lips tucked into a pair of cotton panties and the feeling of the void that went with those lips. He felt his hips tapper to a thin waist, and a new pair of small breasts being supported by a bra. He felt the blouse he was now wearing, which was unbuttoned far enough to show the little cleavage this body had, and the coolness of the air in the room, along with the iron clasp of Mickey’s hands grabbing his now thinner wrists. Sudden feelings of hair tickling his shoulders and neck made him shake his new head slightly, and then suddenly the world came back into focus as he was staring at Vicky holding a rag across his mouth. He stopped struggling and suddenly felt Mickey’s hands release, and as he stood up Victor dropped his gag and smiled at Ted as he stood there stupidly looking down at his chest. Ted’s hands came up and grasped at his small tits, and he gave him a squeeze and enjoyed the bouncy feeling that happened when he let them go and they dropped back into place.

“How’s the ride kid?” Mickey asked him as he winked.

“My feet are sore,” Ted replied as he looked down at his new legs poking out from under his knee length skirt.

“Yeah, well you did hop a waitress. That usually comes with the job,” Mickey replied.

“Why didn’t I get a really hot girl like you two?” Ted complained as he turned and looked at how flat his ass was and then gave Vicky’s rump an envious glance.

“We all have to start somewhere Fuck-face,” Vicky replied to him and then changed the subject, “Now, open up her mind. Tell me what the last table ordered.”

Ted thought back and suddenly a memory started to come back to him, “uh… They ordered a meat loaf, a special, a side of baked beans, and two sodas…”

“Good job Fuck-face. It’ll get faster the more you do it, but it’s going to be pretty slow right now, so keep that in mind. That’s why we call each other by the nicknames. We don’t have to know our mount’s names, and we’ll be fine. And even if someone does know our mount and hears us talking, we just say we’re friends from way back, and those were our nicknames for each other. Now grab your clothes and let’s go,” Vicky said as she motioned to Ted to follow them out the door.

“Leave? What about this girl’s job?” Ted asked as he remembered the order.

“Fuck her job. Who cares? She’s a fucking waitress in a shitty diner. The world won’t give two shits and a fuck about her skipping out on her job. It’s not exactly a newsworthy event.” Vicky replied over her shoulder as she walked toward the swinging door.

“If we’re just going to jump in the car and leave, then I’ve gotta piss. This body hasn’t taken a break in about four hours,” Ted told Vicky.

“Fine, We’ll wait in the booth, but don’t take too long. We’ll have plenty of time to shove shit up your new cunt when we get to the next town.” Vicky replied as she pushed her way through the door while Mickey grabbed the pile of clothes that Ted had left on the floor and followed after her.

Ted turned and headed toward the bathroom that was in the backroom, stopped in front of the door and realized that it would be his first time going into the women’s restroom. He pushed at the door and realized how much more effort it took his now smaller frame to move the heavy wooden door. Once inside he glanced around and noted that not much was different other than the fact that there were no urinals, just extra toilet stalls. He quickly walked into the first one and closed the partition door behind himself and then looked down at his skirt. Instead of dropping it to the floor he lifted it up and gathered it around his waist, and then grabbed at the waistband of his white cotton panties and pushed them downward before spinning and dropping on the cold porcelain of the toilet seat. As he relaxed he felt the warm pee gush out of his new equipment, and instantly felt the relief on his bladder. As the steady stream suddenly died down to a drip he decided he was done, grabbed some toilet paper, and stood to wipe his pussy. As he looked down at the small patch of hair above the slit in between his legs, he suddenly realized how strange it was to now be a female. All at once he realized he had stolen a woman’s body and was now using it as his own. He suddenly had a bit of hesitation about touching his new equipment, but after standing there for a moment he decided that his new pussy was about to drip. He brought the wad of paper to his lips and gently dapped, and the sensations startled him.

It felt good. Really good.

He gave his new pussy a full wipe and enjoyed the sensations that bounced through his body from his head to his toes. If just wiping after taking a piss felt this good then he couldn’t wait to try more. He wanted to try more right now, but he also didn’t want to piss off his two cohorts waiting for him, so he dropped the paper in the toilet, yanked up his panties, and flushed. As he was walking out of the stall he decided he would definitely need to take Vicky up on her suggestion of shoving something into his new cunt when he got to the next town. He no longer felt like he had wrong this woman by stealing her body. That feeling was replaced with a curiosity and a strong desire to explore his new body more. He hurried out of the bathroom to catch up with Mickey and Vicky, but as he opened the swinging door to the front of the diner he suddenly stopped.

Vicky was on the ground of the diner with her hands cuffed behind her back as Mickey was spiting up at a cop as she yelled in a gruff voice, “Fuck you pig!” while he pulled the butterfly knife from her bra strap as she struggled against her cuffs.

“Where’s the guy that was with you two at the gas station?” The cop that was currently keeping Mickey restrained asked, “We can do this the easy way or the hard way!”

“I don’t know what you’re talking about!” Vicky said as she looked up from the floor.

“When you two robbed the gas station a few days ago there was a guy with you. He’s the one we want. He’s wanted in connection with a bank robbery. If you cooperate, I’m sure we can put in a good word for you with the judge. It’ll probably get your cases dropped, but only if you tell us where he is!” The other officer declared as she continued to point her taser at Mickey while she struggled against the other officer who had cuffed her.

“Fuck you bitch, we never snitch on nobody!” Mickey replied as she kept up her attempts to break free of the cop’s restraining grasp.

“They’re not going to tell us anything here. Let’s just bring ‘em in. I’ll take these two out to the car while you check the back just in case he’s hiding out.” The policeman told his partner.

“Roger,” the policewoman said as she nodded in response, and headed to the door Ted was standing in.

“Miss is there anyone back there?” The policewoman suddenly asked Ted, and it took him a moment to realize who the cop was talking to.

“Uh…I don’t know.” Ted replied as he struggled to pull himself together, half expecting the policewoman to see through the fact that this wasn’t actually his body.

Except she didn’t, she simply rolled her eyes as she sighed and pushed past Ted as she went to check out the back of the building. As Ted then watched the other cop pick Mickey and Vicky up by their feminine arms and start to haul them toward the front door he wondered what the hell he was going to do now that his friends were in police custody. Then suddenly it came to him. He spun on his heels and headed back through the door, and looked around until he saw the police woman head into the men’s room intent on her search. Ted quickly followed after her, and as soon as he was inside the door he saw the woman spin and glare at him.

“What are you doing in here?” She demanded to know.

“I just remembered, I did see him!” Ted told the woman, and used the few moments he had just bought to close the distance to the policewoman.

“Where is he?” She again demanded.

Ted pointed to the mirror, and as the cop turned to look he wrapped his arms around her neck and pulled his body to hers as he said, “I’m right here, but soon I’ll be in you!”

It happened fast. Or maybe it was just because Ted was full of adrenaline from trying to wrestle with a cop, but one minute he was struggling with her, and the next minute he could feel himself flowing out of the waitress and almost simultaneously flowing into the policewoman. As the waitress fell back and landed with a thud on the floor, the cop stopped trying to fight her off and concentrated on the thick coating of slime that was flowing up her body and inside of her through her skin, mouth, ears and nose. Ted began to feel himself in a new form, and suddenly he was struggling to keep his balance and reached out to grasp the counter top, and looked at himself in the mirror. His face was attached to the female cop’s body. He felt the pull of his new blonde hair as it went back into a tight ponytail, and felt the weight of the gun belt on his waist. He even felt the pull of the uniform he now wore being pulled tight across his new chest.

“That was fucking awesome,” He said to himself in the mirror as he straightened up and turned slightly sideways to admire his even newer form, “But, I suppose I can’t stand in the bathroom all day and admire my new body. I have to go rescue my friends.”

With a sly smile, Ted headed out of the bathroom and started walking to the police car out in front of the diner where his new “partner” and his two friends were.

A Wanted Hopper - Chapter 3 - Initiation

Ted followed the two young women out of the hotel room the next morning as they sauntered their way to the beat up old convertible that Ted had until this point only seen from the outside of the trunk for a few moments. Victor walked around to the back of the car and started to work the keys in the lock of the trunk as Ted suddenly froze in his footsteps and felt his stomach start to do flip-flops.

“Oh shit, C’mon man, please don’t stuff me in the trunk again,” Ted whined.

“I’m getting a hoodie for you to wear Fuck-face. You can’t hide in public as easy as we can,” Victor replied as he pitched a grey sweatshirt over the top of the car to him.

While Ted breathed a sigh of relief, he couldn’t help but stare down at Michael’s tits as he propped his mount on her tip-toes, stretched her hands up above her head, and let out a loud yawn while being quite oblivious to the fact that he was thrusting his chest out obscenely, and the few buttons that were done up on the sweater were dangerously close to popping off.

“I’m still tired, why do we have to leave so early Vicky?” Michael asked.

“You’re tired? I barely slept an hour! And my jaw is still sore! I spent almost six straight hours eating you two out!” Ted interrupted.

“Quit bitching Fuck-face, you didn’t get good at it until about four hours ago. We might decide you need more practice tonight,” Victor said as he glared over at Ted and motioned to the back seat in the car, before telling Michael, “We’ve got to get to the drop point before noon, and it’s almost three full hours away from here by car, so get your ass moving slut!”

Ted and Michael quickly climbed in and Victor got the old cruiser started and they were on their way. Victor and Michael didn’t say anything for a while, so Ted yanked on the hoodie, pulled it up to hide his face the best he could, and then sort of zoned out while he watched the clouds go by over the top of the car. As they drove the warm sun on his face and the steady hum of the engine eventually lulled him to sleep. With how late both of his new companions had kept him up the previous night, he was out quite soundly and didn’t wake up until he was suddenly slammed against the back of the front seats as the car screeched to a stop.

“What the fuck?” Ted called out as he pulled himself back into a sitting position and heard both Victor and Michael letting out deep chuckles.

“We need some gas Fuck-face. Did you need to piss or anything?” Victor asked as he got out of the car and leaned over to stretch, and as he did so his skirt rode up and showed everyone at the gas station that he was wearing a tiny little lacey thong that barely covered his pussy.

Ted pulled his eyes away from Victor’s show and climbed out of the car and headed inside to use the restrooms, but not before he noticed almost every other man at the gas station turning to see the drop dead gorgeous blonde woman bent over at the waist in the short skirt. He shook his head and pushed his way in the front doors and headed to the back of the coolers to use the men’s room. When he finished he came back out to find Michael standing there waiting for him.

“The ladies’ room is over there,” Ted told him as he pointed to a door on the other side of the hallway.

“I already pissed, I need you to take this stuff out to the car while I distract the guy at the cash machine,” Michael replied as he shoved a large bag in Ted’s arms.

“Why can’t you take it?” Ted asked as he looked down at the bag.

“Because I can’t carry the bag and distract the guy at the same time, Fuck-face. Now when you see me open up my shirt, head out the door and go straight for the car, okay?” Michael asked as he tapped his high heeled foot.

“Open up your shirt?” Ted asked with a questioning look.

“Just shut up and get ready to get out of here.” Michael replied and then spun on his heels and started toward the cashier.

Ted watched as Michael struck up a conversation, and leaned forward on the counter top, making his large tits just about spill out of the front of his tiny sweater. As the conversation continued, Michael licked his lips seductively, tucked his brown hair behind his ears, and finally started reaching over the counter and gently running his feminine hand down the cashier’s forearm. After a few minutes Michael let out a deep chuckle and took a step back, then began to undo the buttons of the sweater. As he pulled back the soft fabric he glanced at Ted and motioned to the door with his head, while the cashier and two other guys who happened to be by the counter stood starring at Michael’s impressive mammaries. As Ted quickly walked by he heard Michael saying to the crowd, “I just don’t know… I mean I guess they’re nice, but I just want to go bigger. You guys don’t think that I need implants?”

Ted made his way to the car in a hurry and hopped the closed door and ducked down in the back as Victor gave him an odd look. “Michael made me shoplift a bag of shit! Start the car; they’ll be after us in no time!”

“Calm down Fuck-face, I can see everyone inside still drooling over Mickey’s tits.” Victor replied as he fired up the cruiser.

A few minutes later Michael came walking out, popped the door, and sat down with a very satisfied smile on his face, which caused Victor to ask, “Did you have fun?”

“Vicky, you know how fucking hot it gets me to flaunt my shit. Do we have time to pull over for a quickie?” Michael asked as he began to grasp at his tits with one hand while the other one snuck under his skirt and began to rub his silk covered pussy mound.

“No Mickey, we don’t have time for that right now. We’ve got to drop the bag off in less than an hour, so you’re just gonna have to wait,” Victor replied as he pulled out of the gas station lot and back onto the road and then called out over his shoulder, “Hey Fuck-face, hand me a beer.”

As Ted reached in the bag and pulled out a can of beer and handed it over to Victor he asked, “Hey, why are you guys calling each other Vicky and Mickey?”

“Cause it’s our chick names,” Michael replied, “We can’t be walking around calling each other our real names. People would be looking at us all like what the fuck and shit.”

“I never thought about that. You’re in some other person’s body. How do you even know who you are, you know?” Ted replied, thinking he was being rather deep.

“You have so much to learn Fuck-face,” Vicky replied as she laughed at him, and then said, “Once you’re in a bitch, you can read her mind and shit. It’s pretty fucking pimp. There’s a bunch of other shit that you can do to, but we’ll go over that when you’re ready.”

“Hey, one more thing, why did I steal a bag of beer and beef jerky from a gas station? You guys just robbed a fucking bank! We should have plenty of cash,” Ted replied as he pulled out a stick of jerky and started to gnaw on it.

“The bank money isn’t ours, it’s going to…” Mickey started to say before she got slugged by Vicky.

“Shut up fat ass! He doesn’t need to know, and that’s need to know only info!” She yelled.

“You punched me in the fucking tit, you cock-gobbler!” Mickey yelled back as she reached over and grabbed a chunk of Vicky’s breast in her small hand and twisted.

“FUCK!” Ted yelled out as he grabbed onto the seat in front of him while the car swerved as Vicky squirmed underneath Mickey’s iron grip.

“Shit, let go! Ouch! Fuck! Okay, I won’t do it again! Fuck!” Vicky boomed out in a deep masculine voice.

Ted sat back in his seat and clipped his seatbelt on as he began to seriously worry about his life while Vicky and Mickey eyed each other in an evil way. “Are you guys going to kill each other? Because I still don’t want to die.”

“Okay, let’s play a game. The next person who talks before we get to the drop point gets shot,” Vicky replied as she pulled a small revolver out of the center console and waved it around before tucking it discretely between her thighs.

For the next forty five minutes Ted sat in utter silence as they drove through two lane country roads until they finally stopped at a small clearing in a wooded area. Vicky pulled the car over to the side of the road and got out of the car, then went around to the trunk. Ted started to unbuckle his belt when Mickey stopped him, “Hey, you’re not part of this. Keep your ass in the car.”

Ted nodded and watched as Vicky walked into the wooded area with a duffle bag, bent over at the waist, again showing off her great ass, and then dug at the stump of a fallen tree. When she straightened up she was no longer carrying the duffle bag, and she quickly trotted back to the car while doing her best to balance on her spiked heels.

“Okay, let’s find a place for the night and get out some of our pent up aggression, shall we?” She said as she put the car back into drive and headed out.

A half an hour later and they were walking into another dive motel where Mickey had to kick open the door after turning the key in the lock, and as disgusting as the room was Ted couldn’t help but look forward to a bit of shut-eye. He moved to lay down on the bed until he felt a slim hand grab the back of his shirt collar and yank him back. He turned to see who had stopped him and saw Vicky’s face framed by her blonde hair as she cocked a hip and shot him a playful look.

“Not yet Fuck-face. You have to earn your right to sleep in the bed tonight,” She told him as he groaned, which made her then reply, “Oh, don’t worry, you’ll have a better time tonight, I promise. Now take off your pants.”

“What? You want me to have sex with you? Look, you’ve got a really hot body and all, but the face and voice just fuck with me too much, I’m sorry,” Ted replied.

“Well, how about now?” Vicky asked as she clenched her eyes, and her face started to shimmer, and suddenly phased over to a small button nose, thin eyebrows, sparkling blue eyes and full pink lips.

“Holy shit! How did you do that?” Ted asked, and then added, “And why don’t you do it all the time?”

“It’s a power that body hoppers develop over time as they refine their skills, and I don’t do it all the time because it’s still somewhat new to me and takes a lot of concentration for me to pull off,” Vicky replied in a sweet feminine voice.

“Even your voice is better!” Ted said as he allowed himself to be pulled onto the bed by the now drop dead gorgeous woman.

“Well then show me how much you appreciate it, and get your dick out Fuck-face,” Vicky replied in a breathless voice as she spread her legs, and shimmied out of her skirt.

Ted yanked his pants off as quickly as possible and lined his hardening dick up with Vicky’s hairless pussy as he climbed into position to begin fucking her on the filthy bed. She let out a moan as Ted thrust up inside her for the first time, and he was about to start pumping into her when he was distracted by Mickey’s deep baritone voice cheering him on, “Yeah! Fuck that pussy good, but make sure you save some for me!”

“Damn it Fat-ass! Don’t fuck with Fuck-face when he’s shoving his cock in me! You know I need a certain rhythm,” Vicky chided her friend.

“Oh god, I don’t know if I can do this,” Ted said as a sudden wave of self-consciousness hit him and he looked down at his dick, which was half buried in a woman that he didn’t even know.

“C’mon man, it’ll be okay. It’s like initiation for a secret society. Both of us did it. Besides I’m betting it’s been a while for you. Cleaning out your pipes ‘ll be good for ya.” Mickey growled over her shoulder as she sat down in the chair next to the bed and pulled her panties off so that she could finger herself while she watched Ted fuck Vicky.

“I…” Ted started to say when Vicky grabbed his shoulder and rolled him over on the bed so she was on top, and then started to grind up and down on his dick, riding him like a cowgirl who was going for the new record on a champion bull.

I didn’t take Ted long before he felt his stomach muscles contacted and he grunted as he pumped his seed deep into Vicky’s silky womb. He felt slightly embarrassed as he knew he had come before her, but when he started to apologize she stopped him and said, “Don’t worry about it. We have all night and you’re gonna be a busy boy.”

Vicky then pulled herself off his softening dick and began walking to the bathroom as Ted watched her legs glisten in the dim light from the cum dripping down her inner thighs. Once she was cleaned up she came back out and turned the TV on and flipped channels until she found a porno on a high numbered channel. She sat back and started to rub her small fingers over her pussy, being careful with her long nails so she didn’t accidentally hurt herself. Ted turned to see Mickey doing the same thing, and as he watched them both frig themselves to orgasm, he felt himself stirring again. This time it was Mickey that noticed his hardening dick and walked over and crawled on top of his lap.

“Can you do that thing with your face?” Ted asked politely, worried that the sight of Michael’s goat-tee on “Mickey” would kill his hard on.

“Sorry man, I can’t do that shit like Victor can. I can do this though,” Mickey said as she climbed off Ted’s pole and spun on the bed, and got down on her hands and knees at the end of the bed and the said over her shoulder, “Fuck me doggy style, then you won’t have to see my face.”

Ted nodded as he looked down at Mickey’s heart shaped ass and her now drooling pussy nestled nicely between her warm thighs, and eased himself inside of her. She cooed in appreciation, but as it came out in Michael’s deep voice it still sounded incongruous to Ted. He did his best to ignore her deep baritone grunts, groans, and comments as he started to pump in and out of her tight but sloppy wet pussy. The smell of sex began to fill the room as Ted was fucking again and Vicky was still fingering herself while watching the porno on TV. Mickey began to enthusiastically pump back against Ted’s thrusts and soon he was grasping onto her waist as he blasted roughly back and forth in and out of her slippery cunt. He managed to last longer this time and was rewarded with Mickey’s pussy suddenly spasming and clenching on his cock as she came hard and loudly calling out, “Oh fuck yes! Fuck my dirty whore pussy! Fuck yes!”

Ted continued to pump into Mickey as she buried her head into the bed in front of her when suddenly a phone started to ring in the room. Mickey didn’t acknowledge the interruption, and just kept on slamming back against Ted, but Vicky let out a few choice curse words, wiped the pussy juices on her hands off on her shirt, stood up and adjusted her skirt to at least cover her ass and pussy, and began digging through a small bag until she pulled out a small cell phone and then walked out of the room. The entire time Ted continued to ram his cock into Mickey until he felt like his cock was a fire hose ready to let loose, and suddenly he was coating the inside of Mickey’s pussy with his cum. He pulled out and fell back into a chair to catch his breath while Mickey just laid herself out on the bed with her legs still spread, and Ted watched as his cum dribbled out of her pussy lips, and down onto the cheap comforter on the bed only to mix in with the already present stains.

Ted stood up and gingerly pulled his pants back on and then said, “I’m gonna go grab some fresh air. The scent of sex is pretty thick in here.”

“Yeah, whatever. I’m just gonna lay here and enjoy the feelings of a happily fucked pussy.” Mickey replied in the happiest tone Ted had ever heard come out of the normally gruff guy.

Ted walked to the door, flipped the deadbolt out on the door so he wouldn’t get locked out, and stepped out into the cooler night air. He sucked in a deep breath and thought about how much his life had radically changed in the past two days. As he rounded the corner he saw a slim woman’s figure slowly pacing back and forth talking in Victor’s gruff voice.

“I told you Donnie, That’s all the money we got! We didn’t hold nothing back for ourselves!” She paused as she listened to someone else on the phone, then replied back, “Yeah I know I’m short on my payment, but the cops were there almost instantly! We didn’t have time to grab more…” She paused again and then continued in a more resigned voice, “Yeah, Yeah, I’ll get you more money… I said I’ll get you your fucking money! Fuck Donnie, it’s me! I did a dime for you in Fresno, doesn’t that count for anything?”

She stood there silently for a minute listening to the phone again, and then replied, “Yeah, I got it. Next Friday or else,” Then she pulled the phone away from her ear and flipped it shut before letting out a string of curse words.

“Something wrong Vicky?” Ted asked, which caused her to spin around and glare at him.

“God Damn it Fuck-face, you just can’t mind your own business, can you?” She replied in Victor’s gruff voice.

“Hey, I’m part of this now too, whether I like it or not, so cut me some slack,” Ted replied back to her as he puffed his chest out.

Vicky eyed him for a few minutes before pulling a pack of cigarettes off the side of the beat up convertible and lit it before offering one to Ted. He pulled one out of the pack, stuck it in his mouth and leaned forward so that he could lite it off from Vicky’s offered lighter, and took in a deep breath just to start coughing and gagging.

Vicky broke out in a laughing fit as Ted keeled over, still coughing as he looked over at Vicky and said, “I don’t usually smoke.”

“No shit,” Vicky replied back and then took another drag from her cigarette before blowing the smoke back out in Ted’s direction.

“I heard you need some money,” Ted said once he stopped coughing.

“Yup,” Vicky replied simply as she puffed on her cigarette more.

“Why?” Ted asked as he leaned against the car and again tried to smoke, and coughed less that time.

Instead of answering him, Vicky just dropped her cigarette and stepped back up onto the sidewalk leading back to their shitty hotel room and said, “C’mon Fuck-face, let’s go have some sex. Maybe we’ll talk about it in the morning.”

Ted woke up the next morning and wondered if he had been run over by a truck. He tried to roll over to the side of the bed, but came face to face with Michael’s Goat-Tee. When he rolled the other way it was Victor’s scarred face. Finally he managed to crawl his way to the bottom of the bed and roll off onto the floor into a huge tangle of sheets.

“Hey, what the fuck!” Mickey complained as she was woken up by the bedding being ripped off her.

“Sorry, I think I’m gonna…” Ted started and then pulled a hand over his mouth and made a half crawl half run to the bathroom and started to vomit.

After heaving a few times he sat back and jiggled the handle to get the stained toilet to flush, and then leaned back against the side of the bathtub as he wiped his face with the back of his hand. Just then both Mickey and Vicky came around the corner completely naked and looked down at him with small smiles on their faces.

“What the fuck did I all have to drink last night? I have the worst fucking hang over ever…” Ted said as he suddenly leaned forward and wrapped his arms around the nasty toilet and began vomiting again.

“It’s the change buddy. It happens to all of us. You’re becoming a full-fledged hopper,” Mickey said as she came in the room and slapped Ted on the back in congratulatory fashion.

“The change? How long does…” Ted paused to vomit again, “does this last?”

“Depends on the hopper,” Vicky replied, “Some people only get a real bad headache, and some people feel like shit for days.”

Ted dropped his head back in the toilet bowl and heaved once more. For the rest of the day he didn’t dare stray more than a few feet from the toilet. As night fell, Vicky and Mickey spent turns taking watch, and were surprisingly gentle with him. The next morning he still felt wretched, but he could at least keep food down. The girls put him in the bed and took turns nursing him, running for food, drink, and cigarettes, and then on the few times where he did start to feel better, they let him fuck their stolen bodies as much as he could, the whole time smiling at him and coaching him. Ted began to want more and more to feel what they were feeling from the inside of their mounts. He had found out that’s what hoppers called the women they hopped. Vicky and Mickey had given him quite the extensive oration on body hopper terms, dos and don’ts, and other tid-bits they thought he would need. As time when on he began to wonder more and more what it was like to wear someone else, and to have a tiny pair of panties be the sole scrap of clothing you were wearing. To have long hair, or jiggly breasts on your chest. Victor and Michael certainly seemed to be having a great time using the girl’s stolen bodies for as much sex as they could get, and Ted couldn’t wait to try it out for himself as he felt himself changing.

Finally after four days he woke up and stretched, and didn’t feel absolutely horrible. In fact, he thought to himself, he actually felt pretty good. He looked to his sides and noticed Vicky and Mickey were gone, which gave him a sudden fear about being left behind with no money, car, or anything else for that matter, but then they came walking back in with food bags from the local dinner.

“Glad you’re feeling better Fuck-face,” Vicky said and held out a bag of food, “Are you ready to try and body hop a bitch for yourself?”

“Fuck yes!” Ted replied enthusiastically.

“Good, then eat up. The last few days have been pretty rough, and you’re gonna need your strength to take over a woman’s body.” She replied back with an evil smile.

A Wanted Hopper - Chapter 2 - Good and Bad News

Ted came to as a large bump knocked his head into something hard. He groaned loudly and tried to rub his scalp and his aching temple, but his hands were bound, as were his legs. Recollection of the women-men things that had taken him hostage came flooding back to him as another bump jammed a tire iron into the small of his back. He groaned again, and rustled around to try and find a comfortable way to lie, which was virtually impossible. Finally, what seemed like an eternity the car came to a stop. He heard the engine shut off, and the doors open and close, and heard his captors talking. A few moments later he head a gas pump start as one set of footsteps could be heard walking away. When the pump was done, and the doors again closed, he felt the car head out from the gas station and get back on the road. He then kicked at the back seat as hard as he could while being hog-tied, and called out, “HEY! C’mon guys, can you let me out for just a minute! I have to go to the bathroom!”

When the car veered violently to the right, and the tire iron bounced off his head, he suddenly regretted calling out, and was now worried about getting shot in the face again. He felt the road get bumpy once more, and the car kept driving for another ten minutes or so before stopping and then he again heard the doors open and close while his captors talked. He heard the key in the trunk lock and then winced and turned his face from the sudden sunlight streaming at him. A pair of hands roughly grabbed him and pulled him into a sitting position on the back ledge of the trunk.

“Oh god, that’s better. That stupid tire iron was messing me up badly.” Ted muttered as he was just grateful to be out of the trunk.

“Here Fuck-face, we got you a juice box,” The man with the scar said as he put the straw into Ted’s mouth.

Ted sucked the overly sweet liquid into his mouth and gulped down what he could, which he quickly decided was the best tasting juice he had ever had. That or he had managed not died today, and even a cup full of rancid lake water would have been great.

“Can you untie me so I can take a leak?” Ted asked the man.

“No. But I’ll unzip for you,” The man said as he pulled Ted out, and set him down on his knees next to the edge of a gravel road that was heavily wooded on either side. He then reached down, and helped Ted get his dick out of his pants.

“I can’t go with you staring at me,” Ted said sheepishly, which the man responded by shrugging and turning away.

When Ted finished the man packed him back up, and then the two of them packed Ted back in the trunk. As the lid came down, he again called out, “C’mon guys, please don’t lock me in here again! No! At least move the tire iron!”

As Ted struggled to once again get comfortable in the dark cold trunk of the getaway car he once again wondered about his fate, and how in just a few short hours his entire life had been turned completely upside down. With nothing else to do but wait, he eventually fell asleep in the trunk once more, despite how uncomfortable he was.

A sudden light and two pairs of hands grabbing Ted and dragging him out of a trunk woke him up as he heard a deep voice say, “Get him in the room, hurry up.”

In quick order he was tossed into a chair in a small room that contained a large bed, a small dresser, and a small TV. As the door closed he noticed the TV was on a news station, and there was another door in the back that lead to a different room. From the look of the stained curtains and the shitty shag carpeting and the lamps that were at least thirty years out of date Ted decided he was in some cheap ass shitty roadside motel. He turned back to the sound of the door closing and saw two women turning to face him, and realized that his captor’s faces were once again on their bodies.

“What the fuck is going on!” Ted called out as he struggled against his restraints. The brunette woman with the goat-tee walked toward him and suddenly pulled out a butterfly knife from the inside of her bra strap and causally flipped it open like a pro. “Shit, don’t kill me, please!” Ted called out as the woman leaned forward and in a very deep voice said, “Okay, this is how it’s going to go. I’m going to cut the ropes, and you’re going to be a good boy. You’re not going to freak out, or try to run, or scream like a little bitch. If you do, Vicky is gonna shoot you, and I’m going to gut you like a pig while you’re lying on the pavement with my little knife here.”

Ted closed his mouth and nodded, and the brunette girl leaned forward and slit his restraints. Ted’s hands instantly began rubbing his sore wrists before going up and gingerly touching the large bump on his head. He then stretched to relieve his aching muscles and turned back to view his captors. The brunette that had cut his ropes had the overweight man’s pudgy face where a feminine face should have been, but everything other than that was straight amazing. She had a thin build, large firm breasts that were barely contained in an overly tight sweater that was unbuttoned just a bit too far to be decent. Her thin waist tapered out and came to a pleated denim mini-skirt, below which her fantastically long legs eventually came to six inch spiked heels. Her friend’s face was replaced by the face of Ted’s scarred captor on the other girl, and it was framed by long blonde hair that cascaded over her shoulders and down over her tiny pink tank top that barely contained her obscenely large tits, and left an expansive section of midriff bare until the start of a very small and tight clinched mini skirt, which also made her legs appear to be over half her body. The ends of the fishnet stockings she wore could be easily seen high on her thighs, and some fire engine red six inch pumps completed her sluttish look.

“Okay, I won’t scream or run or anything. I promise. Just tell me what the fuck is going on! Why are you guys girls half the time?” Ted questioned them as the brunette tucked her knife back into her cleavage.

“Well kid, you should sit down for this news,” The brunette said in her baritone voice.

“I am sitting,” Ted replied back as he shot her a grumpy look.

“Let me talk fat-ass,” The other girl replied as she pushed past the brunette and sat down on the bed facing Ted with her legs spread wide so he could see that she was wearing a white lacy wisp of a thong, “I’ve got good news and bad news for you Fuck-face.”

“My name’s Ted,”

“Yeah, whatever Fuck-face. Listen up. The bad news is that the news is saying that you’re the one that robbed the bank.”

“What!?!” Ted asked as he looked at the TV just in time to see a poorly taken picture of him up on the screen with wanted scrolling across the screen.

“Well, the cops found the women we were inside of passed out at the crime scene, but no money, and no hostage. The bitches are claiming they don’t know what the fuck is going on, which is true, heh heh heh, and seeing as you and the money are missing with the robbers in custody, the cops figure you were the mastermind behind the heist.” She said as she leaned back on the bed and shook her hair out of her face.

“Ha ha ha, stupid pigs,” The brunette chuckled as she then walked to the bed and sat down as well.

“The good news is that you’re not dead, and we’re not going to kill you.”

“How is that good news? The cops are after me! What the fuck am I going to do! How do they not know that you guys actually robbed the bank? What’s going on here? Who the fuck are you guys?” Ted stammered.

“Well, you see, we’re what you call body hoppers. I’m Victor,” The blond motioned to herself before pointing to the brunette, “and that’s Michael. Right now we’re wearing some bitches we picked up at the local mall while you were passed out in the trunk. We figured it was best to hide again while we let things blow over, but I have to admit, the fact that you’re taking the heat for this is just hilarious shit.” Victor told him as he let out a manly laugh that caused his tits to quiver.

“How is that hilarious? You guys ruined my life!” Ted called out.

“Oh, don’t be a whiney little bitch about all of this. It’s not our fault you got blamed,” Victor said as he gently ran a hand over one of his full tits.

“How is this not your fault? You robbed the fucking bank!” Ted swore back.

“Because you were never supposed to see our real faces. If you would have seen the normal faces that belonged on those bitches, we would have just let you go. But when you saw our real faces, it complicated everything. You see, not only can you now tell the cops about us, but you’re also a body hopper and that messes everything up.” Victor said and then continued as he held up his slim hands and crossed them as if to demonstrate his point, “So here we are at a cross roads, and we have to decide what to do.”

“What do you mean? I thought you said you weren’t going to kill me.”

“Nope, we’re not going to kill you. You have two choices. We can let you go, and you’re on your own, or you can beg us to let you tag along, and we’ll show you more about a world you have only gotten a glance at,” Victor paused again as he flipped his hair over his shoulder before looking back over at Ted and giving him an evil smile, “I don’t think you’ll last a day on your own before your picked up by the cops. You’ll probably try and tell them the truth about guys jumping out of the bitches, and they won’t believe you. If you’re lucky they’ll send you to the psyche ward, if not federal ass pounding prison for you. Either way, you’re no longer my problem.”

Ted suddenly realized that Victor was right. No one would believe his story. He had lived the last sixteen hours and he wasn’t certain he believed it. He let out a little sigh and said, “What do you mean you’ll show me a world I’ve only gotten a glance at?”

“Whoa, not to fast there Fuck-face,” Victor said as he causally glanced down at his nails, and then crossed his legs and admired his bright red shoes before continuing, “There are a few things we have to get straight first. Like you do what we say. You don’t try and run, or snitch us out. We’re in charge, and you’re our little bitch. You do what we say, when we say it. Got it?”

“Well, you don’t give me much of a different option, now do you…” Ted’s voice faded out and he thought for a moment before asking, “And what’s in it for me if I do what you say?”

Victor’s nasty smile returned as he replied, “You’ll do just fine Fuck-face, you’re getting it already. Always ask what’s in it for you, that’s rule number one. As far as what exactly it is that we can show you, well, you know that Michael and I aren’t exactly as stacked as this in real life. So we have some secrets to share that you’re gonna want to know. If you can see our faces, that means you’re a body hopper too. You just don’t know how to work your powers. If you stick with us, then we’ll show you everything you need to know, but the offer has an expiration date. You have to decide by tomorrow morning, because we’ll be shipping out by then.”

Ted looked down at his hands, and flex them a few times, and then looked at Victor who had a bored expression on his face, and then at Michael who was busy twirling his long brown hair between two of his fingers. “Nah, we don’t have to wait that long. I don’t want to go back to my old life. I don’t have anything there. I don’t have any family. I hated my job. I didn’t exactly have a whole pile of friends. Fuck it, let’s do this.”

“Alright, Good answer Fuck-face, let’s get started then,” Victor said as he pulled his body back further onto the bed and then leaned back against the pillows as he spread his legs and pointed at his lace covered pussy.

“What do you mean?” Ted asked as he looked to Michael for a clue, who only gave him a cat who ate the canary grin.

“I mean let’s get started. This pussy ain’t gonna lick itself,” Victor told him and then adjusted his wide hips so that his love mound was further elevated on the bed.

“You can’t be serious,” Ted replied as he looked back at Victor, who was already playing with his tits through the thin fabric of the pink tank top he was wearing.

“We could always just gut you,” Michael said as he again pulled the butterfly knife out of his bra strap and flipped out the blade in a whirl of chrome and steel.

“Okay, okay, I’m doing it,” Replied Ted as he held up his hands in surrender and headed over to the bed. His vision centered on the young woman’s pussy that Victor was now in control of as he got to the edge of the bed and began to slowly crawl over to Victor’s crotch. He gulped one time as he lowered his head to the lace panties, and as he glanced up at Victor’s face he could smell the scent of arousal already coming from Victor’s pussy.

“Yeah that’s it, pull those panties to the side and lick my sloppy wet cunt out Fuck-face. I know you’ve wanted to since you were staring at my cunt in the bank, so get to it,” Victor said in a commanding tone.

Ted pulled the moist lace covering off to the left side of Victor’s pussy and then slowly stuck his tongue out and gave the top of Victor’s outer lips a small, quick lick. He saw Victor’s stolen body shake, which caused him to pull back momentarily, until he heard Victor’s voice call out, “C’mon Fuck-face, don’t tease me like that you little shit!” and then he felt a pair of hands grab his ears and pull his face into Victor’s slit as he added, “Now eat me out like you fucking mean it!”

Ted began licking deep into the moist cunt, enthusiastically trying to write the alphabet with his tongue like he had been told by a friend one time that women love. After a few moments he felt a hand cuff him hard over the back of the head, and Victor’s voice say, “Pick a fucking speed Fuck-face. Just lick north and south with a constant pressure and speed. You’ll know when I’m needing more from you because my ass will lift off the bed, and I’ll be moaning like a god damned whore. Then you give me more pressure and speed, but don’t fucking change it ever second. Christ your useless. You can’t even eat a bitch’s pussy out worth a fuck.”

Ted took a deep breath and then started over. He did exactly what Victor had explained. He kept a constant speed and depth with his tongue, making certain that as he ran his tongue up Victor’s sopping pussy he flicked his tongue over the clit, which seemed to please Victor, as he jerked every time Ted did it. It didn’t take long for the soft smooth legs to wrap around Ted’s neck as Victor came closer and closer to orgasm, and for a few moments Ted wondered if Victor would snap his neck and he would die with his face in some woman’s pussy in a dive hotel. As Victor’s ass lifted off the bed and he mashed his crotch into Ted’s face, calling out for more as he grasped at his mount’s tits and quivered under Ted’s oral assault. Ted stayed with it for as long as possible, but as Victor’s pussy was slammed into his face he lost any hope of breathing, and was about to pull back when Victor jammed his spiked heels into Ted’s ribs as if to spur him on like a horse, and force him to stay with it for a few more moments when suddenly Victor was calling out loudly, “Oh! Oh fuck yes! Oh fucking fuck! Fuck me Fuck-face, yes!”

Ted kept licking softly as Victor came down from his orgasmic high, which caused him to occasionally spasm and cause his giant tits to quake, much to Ted’s delight. Once Victor was ready to speak, he lifted his head off the pillows and said, “At least you’re a quick learner. We might make something out of you yet.”

Ted was about to thank him when a slim hand with long pink nails suddenly grasped his neck and yanked him to the other side of the bed and a new pussy. This one was covered in a small damp triangle of red silk, and as Ted looked up he saw Michael’s smiling face, complete with goat-tee and heard him say in a deep voice, “Me next! Me next! Get to it!”

Ted would have objected, and at least asked for a moment to catch his breath, but Michael was still playing with the knife, so he decided to just dive right in.

A Wanted Hopper - Chapter 1 - 1:15 PM in the Afternoon

Author - Tobyredone

Eeeeeeehhhhhhrrrrrnnnnnnt! Eeeeeeehhhhhhrrrrrnnnnnnt! Eeeeeeehhhhhhrrrrrnnnnnnt!

Ted’s alarm screamed out at him, jolting from peaceful slumber back into the mundaneness of his life. He rolled over, slapped the snooze button on the alarm clock, and buried his face back into his pillow while he begged to whatever power may be for ten more minutes of sleep. It wasn’t even that he was tired. He hadn’t done anything of significance last night. He had stayed up a bit late, but only because he had fallen into a TV coma watching reruns of the weather channel. He didn’t go out because he never went out on a work night. Actually, that wasn’t true. He didn’t go out because he didn’t have anywhere or anyone to go out with. Everyone at work thought he was just that quiet, nerdy, dependable guy that you want covering your shift, but not the guy you call for a good time. Most women never gave him a second glance. For the most part his money went to his rent, food, and cable bill, which was starting to pile up with the movie and porn rentals, but it wasn’t like he had anything better to do.

And the worst part about Ted’s life was that he knew it would be the same thing tomorrow.

As the alarm again let out its ear piercing scream, he finally rolled out of bed. Thirty minutes later and he was walking down the sidewalk, invisible among the sea of people trying to get where ever they were going on time. He decided he had time to stop for a quick cup of coffee, and headed into a small coffee store he stopped at almost every day on his way in to work. As the line slowly shuffled forward he glanced down at his watch, only to look back up and see that some guy had cut in line in front of him. He briefly thought about tapping the man on the shoulder and saying, “Excuse me sir, that was my spot,” but in the end he just sighed and stared down at the floor again.

When his time to order finally came he stepped up, looked at the pretty young woman taking his order and smiled as he said, “Hey Becky, I’ll have the usual.”

The young woman gave him a puzzled look for a moment before she asked, “I’m sorry, do I know you?”

“I only come in here about four days a week for coffee,” Ted replied with a shrug.

“Oh, yeah, you want a small mocha with a chocolate swirl… It must be the new haircut you got Kevin,” The woman smiled at him.

“Actually, my name’s Ted, and I would just like a large coffee please,” He replied with a sigh.

“Oh, sorry. That’ll be four dollars and seventeen cents,” She replied and held out her hand.

Ted handed her a five, and then took his place to wait for a few minutes until someone behind the counter called out, “I have a large coffee for Kevin!” Ted quickly grabbed his drink and continued to work. He paused outside of the large brick building he work in and glanced up at the imposing building, then glanced across the street at the park and silently wished to himself he had the guts to blow off job and spend the day outside doing anything but his normal life.

As he got to his desk he set his satchel down and turned to put his coffee on the corner of his desk, but before he could set the cup down his boss came up behind him and screamed, “THEODORE!”

Ted jumped which caused the coffee to blast out of the cup and go all over the front of his shirt and pants, causing him to quickly pull the steaming and drenched fabric away from his skin while he did a small dance in place trying to cool scalding liquid running down his legs.

“Oh great, now you need a mop too,” The woman said as she stood there with her hands on her hips.

“Yeah, I’ll get it cleaned up right away Miss Rouse,” Ted replied as he started to wring out his shirt.

“Don’t bother with that Theodore,” the woman said, “I need those profit and earning reports that you promised would be on my desk first thing this morning.”

Ted wanted to say, Well you stupid bitch the day hasn’t actually started yet, we’re still twenty minutes from opening, so why are you fucking yelling at me, but he didn’t. Instead he simply replied, “They’re on your desk Miss Rouse. I put them in your in box yesterday before I left, and I really prefer to be called Ted.”

“Why in the hell would you do that Theodore? No one uses the in box on my desk! They know I never check it! You have to tell me when you put things in my in box. Next time send an e-mail or something, that way I know. Oh, and then leave me a note that you sent me an e-mail. Honestly Theodore, you’ve been working in this bank for almost eight years now, you should be picking up these things. Your review is in a few months, and if you expect a raise you should be doing a better job now,” and with that his boss turned and stormed away.

Ted sighed as he thought about the fact that he had in fact worked at the bank for the past eight years, and every year he had been given the same speech about working harder to secure a raise, and every year he had done that only to be told that there was no money in the budget. He shrugged, cleaned up his mess, and then started his job, the whole while keeping an eye on the clock, which he quickly decided was silly because it wasn’t like he had any plans after work.

Then at exactly one fifteen in the afternoon something strange happened. Ted was almost ready to close his teller station down at the bank because the “lunch rush hour” was over when he glanced up just a two women were entering the bank. He blinked twice and then tried to quickly wipe his eyes so he could look again.

The two women weren’t wearing a stitch of clothing other than the tiniest bikinis Ted had ever seen in his life. Both of them had amazing bodies. Both of them had full round breasts and slim waist lines on display for everyone to see. The only things you couldn’t see on the two girls were their crotch and their nipples, which were covered up by the tiniest of triangles, one in pink and the other in purple.

Oh, and their faces. When Ted’s eyes finally managed to tear themselves away from the women’s bodies, he saw that they were both wearing ski masks pulled down over their faces. Apparently Ted wasn’t the only one who was confused as suddenly chaos broke out around the lobby of the bank. People were diving for the ground as the two women began shooting around at the ceiling with semi-automatic rifles. Ted briefly wondered how he had not seen that when suddenly one of the gun barrels pointed directly at him. He blinked twice as his world came back to him. Not his normal boring world that he had lived in for the past twenty five years, but this strange new bizarre world where nothing made sense.

“GET ON THE GROUND NOW OR I WILL BLOW YOUR GOD DAMNED FACE OFF YOU FUCKING PANTY-WASTE!” One of the masked women screamed at him in an utterly mismatched deep baritone.

Ted’s sense of self-preservation finally kicked in and he dropped to the ground just as the woman who wasn’t pointing a gun at him jumped up onto the counter top and began to call out orders in an equally disturbing manly voice, “Okay, I want everyone to just settle down here, and we will all get through this alive. Nobody has to die here today!”

“WHAT THE FUCK ARE YOU LOOKING AT OLD MAN! I SWEAR TO GOD IF YOU LOOK UP AGAIN I WILL PUT A HOLE RIGHT THROUGH THE MIDDLE OF YOUR GOD DAMNED FACE!” The woman with the deep baritone again screamed out, but this time instead of being directed at Ted her anger was directed at the old security guard that had dropped to the ground when the women had begun shooting.

“Mickey, calm the shit down!” The first girl yelled at down in a gruff voice to the rather agitated woman who was cursing at everyone.

“C’mon Vicky, can’t I shoot one just a little bit? You know how horny this makes me! My pussy is fucking drenched here!” The one that had pointed the gun at Ted told the girl standing on the countertop as she let go of her gun with one hand to rub her fabric covered love mound. (Ted decided this one was apparently Mickey)

“Damn it Mickey, find your god damned center, we’ll have plenty of time for that later. Now help me get one of these dickheads to get us our money!” The woman (Again, apparently Vicky) called down from the counter top.

“I know the perfect person to help,” Mickey said in her evil and deep voice as she walked over toward Ted. He scrunched his eyes closed as he listened to the click of her heels of the tile as she came his way.

Please not me, please not me, please not me! Ted thought until he felt a sharp pain in his side as he was kicked with a heel in the kidneys, resulting in an “umpfh” sound coming out of him.

“Get up needle dick! You wanted to stare, well now its payback time!” Mickey barked at him, as she grabbed onto his shoulder and with one clenched fist full of Ted’s shirt lifted him up to his feet in an impressive feat of strength.

“Okay, buddy, it’s your lucky day,” Vicky said to him in a gruff but calm voice, “You get to save all of your co-workers from being shot in the heads!” Ted gulped and nodded as he was pushed forward roughly by Mickey and then spun to stare straight at Vicky’s crotch as she stood on the kiosk, “You like staring at my cunt? I’ll make a deal with you then Fuck-face. If you get us our money without any problems not only will I let everyone here live, but I’ll also let you eat out my little clamshell.”

“I’ll d-do want you want, just please don’t kill anyone,” Ted replied.

“Well then, you had best get me my money Fuck-face,” Vicky shouted at him as she pointed with her gun to the registers.

Ted scurried behind the counter and started to go through the drawers emptying the bills onto the counter top while Mickey went behind him and scooped the piles of bills into a small bag. When Ted finished the last register Mickey pointed the gun at him and bellowed, “THE FUCKING SAFE! NOW!”

Ted nodded, but before he could go he heard Vicky shout out in a bearlike voice, “Fuck! COPS, COPS, COPS! Mickey we gotta go! Grab Fuck-face and take him with, we might need a hostage!”

Mickey’s small feminine hand grabbed Ted’s shoulder in an iron grip and dragged him along as she ran to the front of the store in her six inch heels while tossing the bag of money to her partner. She shouldered the door open as Vicky covered the guard inside while they headed out the front of the building. Ted was suddenly spun around, and watched as two squad cars squealed to a stop in front of him in the parking lot. From his position as a human shield he watched a gun swing into his line of sight and heard Mickey yell out, “Eat fucking lead pigs!” in her baritone.

Shots rang out as the end of the gun erupted in fire and bullets blasted holes in the front of the cop cruisers, along with glass exploding and sirens blaring. Ted vaguely heard Vicky call out, “Fucking Hell Mickey, let’s go! Run fat ass, run!” and then he was again being dragged along as the two women took off for an alley to the side of the bank while the cops were still taking cover from salvo of bullets that Mickey had shot at them along with the cover fire that Vicky was laying down from the alley’s edge. The alley way was too small for a police car to fit down, and so the police were attempting to chase them down on foot, but had to continually stop and find cover at either Mickey or Vicky would spin and fire a few shots over their shoulders. When they got to the back of the alley Vicky quickly pulled a large green dumpster into the alley way and pushed it down the path the three had just come from. She then grabbed a zippo lighter from the back of the dumpster, gave it a quick flick, and tossed it in, which instantly made the dumpster blast into an inferno of large orange flames.

“Fuck yeah, let’s see those pigs get through that!” Mickey called out in a triumphant voice before dragging Ted along after her yet again.

The women dragged him along behind more buildings through the rat’s nest of alleyways behind the buildings next to the bank until they finally came to a slightly beat up old convertible sitting rather conspicuously in an empty rear parking lot that was difficult to see from the main street in front of the larger buildings. Vicky pulled off her ski mask and dropped the bag of cash into the back seat, and then reached across the seat to pull the trunk catch. Despite his situation, Ted still couldn’t help but stare at Vicky’s bikini clad ass and thighs as she was stretched out over the seat. A sudden movement to his left as Mickey also pulled her hood off caught his attention, and his head spun around to look at her.

“Ditch Fuck-face and then we’ll dismount and get on our way,” Vicky said in her gruff voice as she shot a quick glance down the alley before heading around to the trunk of the car.

“Are you guys going to shoot me? I mean, I don’t know why you would take your masks off before you would leave, but I won’t tell anyone, I swear! Please don’t kill me, I don’t want to die,” Ted told Mickey as he held up his hands in mock surrender.

“You haven’t seen shit Fuck-face,” Vicky called out happily in her gruff voice over the popped trunk as she pulled out a duffel bag and dropped it beside the car.

“I promise I won’t tell anyone that you guys have identifying scars, or facial hair, I swear to god!” Ted pleaded as he dropped to his knees while Mickey pointed the gun at his face.

“Wait, you can see my goat-tee?” Mickey asked as she grabbed Ted by the chin and pulled his face up to look at hers.

“Um, yeah. A dark black goat-tee. I think it looks nice on you miss, really…” Ted said with a gulp.

“Fuck,” Mickey said as Vicky trotted over to them.

“What about my face? What do you see?” Vicky asked him in a demanding masculine tone.

“Uh, You’ve got a scar running down your face from your left eye to your jawline, some stubble, and… um… I don’t mean to be mean, but your nose looks a bit busted,” Ted replied as he dropped his gaze back to the pavement.

“Fuck, he’s a hopper,” Vicky said as she threw up her hands, “He can identify us now.”

“Vicky, I don’t mind firing a few rounds at some dumbass pigs, but I don’t know if I can shoot a guy in cold blood man.” Mickey said as she loosened her grip slightly.

“Fuck, fuck, fuck. This job just gets more fucked up by the minute,” Vicky said as she spun around and cocked her hips, then spun back around and said, “Take him with until we figure this out. Tie him up while I dismount.”

Mickey dragged Ted to the back of the car and pulled out some cord and began to wrap it around Ted’s wrists as he glanced back over his shoulder and saw Vicky begin to convulse. Her shaking got worse as Ted watched slime begin to pour out of her face, ears, and skin. The ooze began to take shape in front of her, and when it started to resemble a man, she fell backwards to the ground and laid there completely limp. Ted’s eyes got wide as he looked at the well-built naked man that now had Vicky’s face walk over to the duffle bag and pull out a pair of sweat pants, a tee shirt, and some slip on shoes. Once he was clothed he walked back to Ted, and then Mickey started to quiver. She had the same ooze begin to flow out of her face and skin, but the blob definitely had more girth than what came out of Vicky. She too fell back to the ground and before Ted knew it he was looking at a slightly overweight man with a paunchy belly and the signature goat-tee that a few moments ago had been on Mickey’s face. Before the man that came out of Vicky blocked Ted’s view completely he had just enough time to look down at the woman who had until a few moments ago been holding him hostage and saw a dainty nose, full pink lips, high cheek bones, and thin eyebrows. She was a knock out.

Before the overweight man that came out of Mickey even went for clothes he reached down for the gun that was lying next to her until the other man with the scar spoke up, “Don’t touch that fat ass! It doesn’t have any of our prints on it, only the bitches. Help me get Fuck-face in the trunk.”

“I didn’t know I was gonna have to leave the gun. That’s my favorite AR-15!”

“Shut up and lift! The sirens are getting closer!” The man with the scar said as he shot a worried look over his shoulder.

Ted was lifted and dumped unceremoniously in the trunk, and let out a quick, “Wait, guys!”

“Shit, this isn’t gonna work if they have check points. They’ll hear him in the trunk for sure.” The scarred man said, “Go get your clothes on, I’ll take care of him.”

The overweight man left Ted’s line of sight and while he got an evil smirk from the other man, who looked at him and said, “This is gonna hurt you more then it hurts me, Fuck-face.”

And with that Ted saw the man’s right fist fly at his face, smashing his left temple, and quickly knocking him out into a world of darkness.

Unfaithful

Author - Tobyredone

I had suspicions that Megan had been cheating on me, but it wasn’t anything I could put a definite finger on, and of course anytime I even hinted at it she would get angry and instantly defensive, stopping the conversation immediately at she stormed around angry at me. Lately there were days she just seemed so detached and different than normal. Finally I bought some top-of-the-line Teddy Cams through my work under the guise of corporate espionage. Sometimes it’s nice to be at the top, right? They never hit our accounts so my wife knew nothing about them. I brought some home for her and put them in a few rooms around the house telling her that they were just regular teddy bears and if they were all over she could always know that I was thinking about her, even when I was off on a business trip. After a few days, and one instance of her again seeming off to me when I got home, I waited until the next day when she went to her regular spa appointment and then downloaded the footage and brought it to work so I could see what the bears had managed to catch.

I closed my office door and set up my monitor and started the footage from Teddy_Cam_1. That was the one that sat on our fireplace. I started there because I thought if anyone else was coming over, that one had a nice view of the living room and the front door. I put the camera on four times speed, as most of the footage was empty, and just looking at the living room. The first two days were uneventful. Just random shots of her walking through the room, or sitting down to watch some TV, or signing for a package. I took a sip of my coffee as the recording from the third day started, and just after watching myself leave on camera, I saw Megan go to the door and open it to see the neighbor kid standing at the door way. At four times speed they greeted each other, he stepped in with some paper, and then suddenly a glob was seeping into her body and there was just a pile of clothing where he stood. I almost spit my coffee all over my monitor screen. I stabbed the rewind button and went back to the start of the incident and hit play at normal speed as I turned up the volume to hear what exactly had happened.

I leaned toward my screen as I watched my wife heading to see who was outside after the doorbell rang. She opened it to the neighbor boy who smiled at her and said, “Hi Mrs. Smith, how are you today?”

“I’m good Trevor, what can I help you with?”

“I’m selling pizzas for my school. The proceeds go to help wounded puppies and kittens. I was wondering if you’d like to help support our cause,” Trevor said as he held out what seemed to be an order form.

“Oh, come in. Let me find my purse. Of course I’ll buy a couple of pizzas for a good cause,” Megan replied as she invited Trevor inside and closed the door behind him.

“Thanks Mrs. Smith! I know I can always count on you!” He said beaming happily.

She turned to go and said over her shoulder, “Trevor you know you don’t have to call me Mrs. Smith. It makes me feel so odd. We’re neighbors, we don’t need to be so formal.”

“Oh! Well then, can I tell you something else?” Trevor asked before she could leave.

My wife stopped and turned back towards Trevor and asked, “What’s that?”

“I’m not actually selling pizzas. I just wanted to get out of view so I could steal your body.” Trevor replied with a mischievous smirk.

“What…?” Megan started to ask just a touch too late as Trevor reached out and grabbed both her arm and her neck, pressing his face against hers.

Normally this would just have looked like a kiss, but the whole thing turned surreal a moment later when Trevor’s body began to melt and turn into this goo. As he transformed, the slime-like substance seemed to be flowing into Megan’s mouth and skin. It only lasted a short time and suddenly the neighbor boy was gone as he completely melted into my wife. She stumbled backwards and fell into a sitting position on the floor with his now discarded clothes in between her legs. She shook her head a moment later and then commented out loud, “That’s always such a rush,” followed by a giggle which sounded odd as they were both in Trevor’s voice. She looked down at her own chest and then in Trevor’s voice again said, “Oh I missed these fun bags! Titties are so much fun!” and then with her own hands she began molesting her own breasts.

She continued for a few more moments and then looked down at the pile of clothes and said, “I suppose I should pick up. There will be plenty of time for fun in a bit.”

With that she grabbed the small pile of clothes that were left behind as the neighbor boy melted into my wife. She got up off the floor then dug through the pants pockets until she pulled out a cell phone, smirking at it while walking through the living room and disappearing off screen from Teddy_Cam_1. It wasn’t until she dug the phone out and began walking through the living room that I could see her face on the screen, but it suddenly dawned on me that instead of her pretty features it was Trevor’s ugly mug on my wife’s stunning body.

I blinked a few times, rewound the video and played it again. And again. My mind tried to make sense of what was happening, but it was struggling. This didn’t seem to be real. I briefly wondered if my wife had found out about the Teddy Cams and had hired someone to put a sort of Science Fiction movie on it just to mess with me. My mind then clicked to the fact that it looked like Trevor was headed to our bedroom, and I had another Teddy Cam in that room.

I opened the footage from Teddy_Cam_2 and fast forwarded it to about the same time that my wife disappeared off from Teddy_Cam_1. Within a few seconds she walked into our bedroom still holding Trevor’s pile of clothes and his cell phone. She tossed the clothes into the back of our closet and began typing on the phone. After finishing whatever she was doing on the phone she dropped it on the bed and spun towards the full length mirror in our bedroom. Trevor’s face smiled as he walked up to it and began turning left and right, studying his new stolen form in the mirror. He ran Megan’s hands up and down her sides and flank, playfully slapping her rump as he let out a giggle that again sounded odd in a young man’s voice. He then wasted no time in stripping Megan out of her button-up blouse and her calf length flowing skirt. Megan’s body with Trevor’s face then again turned to face the mirror as I heard his voice say, “Oh Mrs. Smith why do you have such boring old underwear? You’ve got a rocking body for a chick your age. You should be wearing something way more slutty than this. Don’t worry, I’ll help you out.”

And with that he went over to Megan’s dresser and began rummaging through her drawers, pulling random panties out, holding them up, and tossing them back in as he said, “Covers too much. Not silky enough. Fucking ugly. My Grandma would wear panties like these.” Finally he pulled out a small white thong I had given my wife as a gift a few years ago. She had only worn them once to appease me and since then they had been stuck in the lingerie vault. Trevor held it up and said, “Well, this will have to do again I guess. I’ll have to go shopping and get you some decent panties if I’m going to keep doing this.”

With that, Megan’s body under Trevor’s control stood up and stripped from her normal cotton bra and panties. She pulled the tiny thong up her shapely legs and over her little love mound, then she stepped a few times and adjusted it until it fit just right. Trevor then dove back into the drawer to find the matching bra and slipped into it. He then began searching for something else, finally pulling out some fishnet stockings that Megan had bought a few years ago to wear with a costume. He sat down on the bed and carefully worked them up my wife’s legs to the top of her thighs. After that he stood back up and headed over to the closet, looking through her shoe collection as he said, “Well, at least you’ve got a pile of shoes to pick from. I should be able to find some matching slutty heels in all this stuff.” Trevor ended up settling for a pair of white peep toes with a four inch heel, and after putting them on he went to stand in front of the mirror again. Megan looked like a porn star. She had an incredible body to begin with, and now clad in lingerie with a pair of heels to emphasize her legs and ass, the only thing that kept her from being a complete knock out was her dark brown shoulder length hair framing a teenage boy’s face. That face currently smiled in the mirror as it checked out all of my wife’s curves rather carefully.

“Perfect!” Trevor’s voice declared as Megan’s body turned one last time to check out her own ass. He then strutted across the room and back to the closet, digging through one of Megan’s shoe boxes that she had piled up on the top shelf. “It’s a shame that I have to hide this one because you don’t have any of these, Mrs. Smith. Maybe if you were a bit less of a prude your husband wouldn’t take so many business trips,” Trevor’s voice cooed as Megan’s hands began to caress a rather large pink dildo.

Megan’s body then went to lie down on the bed, and as she got comfortable she pulled the small thong off to the left side and began to happily trace the head of the anatomically correct, veiny rubber cock up and down her shiny pussy lips. Trevor didn’t mess around long, and as soon as some of the sheen of Megan’s excited pussy had rubbed onto the fake dick, Megan’s hands worked it up inside of her obviously moist and waiting snatch. Teddy_Cam_2 was set up to take in the entire bedroom, but it was positioned especially well for the bed, as I figured that would be the prime location for any trysts, and my pre-planning was certainly showing right now. Trevor’s voice began to pant and grunt as Megan’s hands grasped the base of the rubber cock and began a steady rhythm of stabbing the appendage in and out. It didn’t take long before Megan’s toned legs tensed, her toes curled, and Trevor’s voice called out in happy elation to the tune of an orgasm flowing through my wife’s body. As Trevor came down from the sexual bliss, Megan’s arms and legs went limp and flopped outward on the bed, the pink dildo still buried half-shaft inside of her well-used little cunt.

She only had a few moments to recover before the doorbell rang. Megan’s body extracted the dong from her nethers, slid off the bed and walked to the mirror to adjust the tiny triangle of fabric back over her still juicy pussy, tousled her hair a bit, and then darted out of the room as quickly as she could while teetering on her heels slightly unsteadily.

I was again stupefied as I looked at the monitor, the video feed showing an empty bedroom once more. I blinked a few times and clicked back to the original feed from Teddy_Cam_1, fast-forwarding to about the time when Trevor ran out of my bedroom in my wife’s body. I hit play once more and waited as the timer clicked down until my wife would again show up on the camera footage. I wasn’t precise when I switched to the other camera, so I waited for about thirty seconds before my wife’s body came into view of the camera, her ass cheeks jiggling in her thong as Trevor did his best to run in the four inch heels through the room and up to the door. As it opened I saw another teenage boy who I didn’t personally know but had seen in the neighborhood a few times, usually hanging out with Trevor. I think both of the boys may have mowed my lawn for a few summers when they were saving up for cars. The lanky young kid that stood at my doorstep on the camera was blatantly staring at my wife’s rack and even on the camera you could tell that he was enthused by how little the small push up bra kept hidden.

“Hey B, how’s it hanging?” My wife asked in Trevor’s enthusiastic and youthful tone as she held her fist out for a knuckle bump.

As the other kid bumped her fist happily he replied in a slightly shaky tone, “Damn T-man! Seeing Mrs. Smith in that hotness means I’m not hanging at all! I’m fucking sporting a full on rod of steel! That shit is so much better than the boring set of panties you had on last time!”

Megan’s body stuck out a leg and cocked a hip as Trevor displayed my wife’s body wantonly while he replied, “Yeah, I had a little time to prep before I texted you, so I tried to get her a bit more dolled up than last time. She cleans up pretty good, huh?”

“Fuck yeah she does!” The boy replied enthusiastically.

“Well, get your skinny ass in here, Brian! I don’t want everyone seeing you standing there gawking at me from the doorway and wrecking our little covert operation here,” Trevor said as he walked away from the door and into the living room, “All it would take is some of the rumor mill to start talking and have some of it get back to this delish piece of ass, or Mr. Smith, ya know?”

“Yeah, I hear you,” Brian replied as he sauntered in after my mostly naked wife and closed the door behind himself.

I thought they would be heading back to the bedroom from the bulge that was already formed in Brian’s pants, but instead Trevor turned in front of the large couch in the middle of our living room and dropped down, hanging one shapely leg over the arm of the couch and laying back into the cushion. He brought up one of Megan’s hands to twirl some of her hair around his index finger and then looked back at Brian and asked, “So, whatcha wanna do?”

“Fuck you! You know what I wanna do! I wanna do that sweet ass.”

“Ha, yeah, I know I was just fucking with you a little.” Trevor replied as he sat back forward, causing Megan’s tits to spill forward in her bra and look gigantic. “So, how do you want to do me this time?”

“How about doggy style right here?” Brian asked enthusiastically.

“Fine by me,” Trevor replied. He spun around so that he was on his hands and knees on the couch with my wife’s ass hanging just over the edge, a dark wet spot appearing plainly in her white thong.

“Fuck, you’re drenched man!” Brian said as he reached out and ran his index finger up the groove of my wife’s panty covered pussy lips, causing Trevor to let out a low moan and lean back into the boy’s hand.

“Shut up and get your dick out. I’m ready to go here. This chick needs to fuck her husband more often, she’s got so much pent up frustration it’s fucking brutal,” Trevor replied in a lust filled tone.

“Aight, aight, don’t get your panties in a twist,” Brian muttered while chuckling as he pulled his dick out of his fly and leaned forward to tug Megan’s panties off to the side.

Due to the angle of the camera I couldn’t see him actually fucking my wife. As he moved behind her and grasped her hips his back was directly to the camera, and his body covered the act. But I could see him rocking back and forth and I could hear Trevor moaning and groaning in time to his movements. I also could see Megan’s hands reach up and pull her full breasts out of the bra cups. With one hand under herself to steady her body against Brian’s thrusts, the other hand tweaked and twisted at her nipples as her boobs bounced back and forth in a happy rhythm, matching the enthusiasm of the two teenagers who were enjoying the fucking session.

As they kept going the panting, groaning, and slapping noises from my computer monitor began to get louder and louder, and I realized if anyone heard me it would sound like I was watching porn at work, so I paused the video and went to close my door. I then went back to my computer and realized that I was in fact watching porn at work. Porn that was starring my wife. I clicked the play button and sipped my coffee as I went back to watching the two teenagers fuck with wild abandon. Brian didn’t last much longer, and soon enough he pulled back. I could see him spasm as he grasped in front of him and let out a series of grunts. Finally he stepped back and I could see my wife’s back and ass covered in his white strings of cum.

I saw Megan look back over her shoulder and the wrongness of Trevor’s face on her body hit me again as his voice said, “Oh man, that’s hot as fuck right there! Get your phone out and snap a few pictures for me.”

Brian simply nodded as he dug into his baggy pants pocket and retrieved his cell phone, holding it out and snapping pictures as tendrils of cum dripped down my wife’s shapely butt cheeks onto the sofa below her. Trevor smiled at the camera and even shook Megan’s ass happily a few times before asking, “When did you think to do that?”

“I was watching some porn last night and the guy did that to Rhonda Jones. I figured the next time we met up, I’d do the same thing, ‘cause we’re like porn stars or some shit now, right?” Brian said as he chuckled then added in a dejected tone, “It’s too bad that your ugly face shows up on any camera while you’re in a chick’s body.”

“I know right? Can you imagine the black mail material we could get on Stacy Millers if her face was in the pictures from four days ago instead of mine?” Trevor replied as he straightened up and shrugged before tucking Megan’s tits back into her bra cups and adjusting her thong.

“Oh, for sure,” Brian replied absently as he started to scroll through photos on his phone that I couldn’t really make out. The Teddy Cams had great resolution, but not that great.

“Pass me some tissue, B,” Trevor asked as he looked over Megan’s back at the dribbles of cum still running down her back and ass cheeks.

“Why, who the fuck cares? Sit down and rub that shit in the couch!” Brian said as he started to laugh.

“C’mon man, I can’t do that! Mr. Smith is a nice enough guy. The time before you fucked me the last time I was in Mrs. Smith he took me out for sushi just because I asked. He’s not that bad. It’s not his fault he married a chick that’s such a fucking prude,” Trevor replied to Brian as he held his hand out for a tissue and made a hurry up motion with Megan’s fingers.

“Fine. Here,” Brian replied as he grabbed some tissues off a nearby coffee table and handed them to Trevor, who accepted them and started to wipe the cum off Megan’s back and ass cheeks.

I thought back to the night about a week and a half ago when I had come home to Megan sitting on the couch watching TV. When I asked her about dinner options she had replied by asking if we could go out for sushi, which normally she hated. I thought it was odd at the time, but I personally didn’t mind sushi. So, we had gone out. She had seemed to be acting a bit odd that night. I remember when I ordered her a glass of wine she had an odd look on her face, but now that I knew her body was being piloted by a teenage boy, that seemed to make sense. She had also come to bed stark naked that night, and we had sex, which was the only time in the past three months I had actually made love to my wife.

While I was lost in thought, the boys continued their conversation, but one of their comments tripped me back into what was happening on the screen. The two were sitting on the couch watching some TV show about extreme sports when Brian asked, “Hey did you ever see that guy who was in Cindy again?”

“The body hopper that unlocked my abilities? Yeah, he’s messing around in some chick down in Miami right now. He sends me texts every now and again asking how I’m doing. He found some other guy that he’s hanging out with. They’re on spring break or something. His new buddy has your name, too!” Trevor replied.

“Body hopper. I forgot, that’s what you guys call yourselves,” Brian replied with a chuckle.

“Makes sense I guess. We hop from body to body. Nobody knows we exist unless they see our real faces through a camera, or if they’re a hopper they can see our real faces on our mounts. I still can’t believe I was lucky enough to see Burt’s face on Cindy… and getting to fuck the head cheerleader was awesome!” Trevor replied happily.

“Yeah, I’m jealous. Seems pretty fun,” Brian said as he checked out my wife’s body while Trevor sat there still scantily clad in the lingerie.

“It’s fucking tits, man. It’s so awesome in Mrs. Smith here. She’s easily my favorite mount so far. Her tits are nice and big, but not too big that her back hurts, and she’s got a sweet set-up here being a housewife with not much to do. Her pussy is so sensitive, too.” As Trevor spoke he spread Megan’s legs and leaned back into the couch, running a perfectly manicured finger up and down the slight cleft in the mound between his thighs. “Mmm hmm… feels so nice. And her orgasms are fucking stellar. Way better than whacking it back in my room with my normal cock. Not to mention that between getting fucked by you and Mr. Smith I don’t even mind that she’s such a prude on skimpy panties and shit. I do wish I could go out and get some stuff that would make her look all hot and slutty, but where would I hide it and not tip off either Mr. or Mrs. Smith? You know?”

“Wait, you had sex with Mr. Smith? Ew.” Brian said as he made a grossed out face.

“Oh, whatever. It’s not any weirder than letting you fuck me in Mrs. Smith’s body, is it?” Trevor shot back with a sly grin.

Brian was speechless for a bit and then stuttered out, “Uh… yeah, I guess… but he’s like old or whatever.”

“He’s only thirty two! And that’s only one year older than Mrs Smith here… Are you saying she’s too old to fuck? Because we can stop I guess,” Trevor retorted.

“No! No, not at all. I guess I didn’t think about it,” Brian replied quickly while waving his hands, obviously keen to keep up the status quo.

“Besides, Mr. Smith has a huge dick. Mrs. Smith’s pussy fucking stretches to the max to gobble it all up. If she had any sense at all, she’d be riding him like a pony every fucking night,” Trevor commented with a happy, dreaming look on his face.

“Okay, this is getting weird. And you’re saying he’s bigger than me?” Brian replied.

“Oh, calm down. I like dicks of all sizes getting jammed up whatever tight little cunts I can get my hands on,” Trevor said with a smirk.

“Yeah, speaking of which, when are you going to hop in Stacy again? I kinda dug fucking her doggy style in her parents bed. It was kinky as shit,” Brian asked hopefully.

Trevor got a thoughtful look on his face for a few moments before replying, “I dunno man, Mrs. Smith has a spa day planned for tomorrow, and I’m all about those. Chicks get fucking pampered like you wouldn’t believe. It’s a trip.”

“What about school tomorrow?” Brian asked.

“Pfft. School. I’ll fucking call in or something. I can hop one of the teachers and change my grades and attendance from there. Not worried,” Trevor said as he leaned back into the couch, stroking Megan’s left tit lightly. “About the only thing I’m worried about is getting fucked out of my gourd again. You almost ready for round two? Mr. Smith is going to be home in about an hour and a half… I’d like to get screwed, have some time for clean up, and then be able to get dressed without a rush or anything.”

“Heh, you bet bud. I’m always ready,” Brian replied.

As I watched the two get into position for another round of sex, I heard a knock on my door. It was my assistant Ginger, who poked her head in just as I muted my screen. I looked up at her as she gave me a concerned look and asked, “Sir, you have a meeting in ten minutes with the Tremonduors. You usually like to be prepped before hand, but your door was closed. Are you okay?”

I looked at her as I gathered my thoughts and then replied, “Yes, sorry Ginger. I’m feeling a bit out of sorts today. I got some rather odd news that I’m trying to process. I’m going to wash my hands and then I’ll meet you in the conference room.”

“Okay, Sir,” She replied as she left to set up the room for the meeting.

I closed out of the surveillance program and got up to use the restroom before the meeting. I hadn’t realized how much of the day had passed. The meeting was uneventful, but I was distracted the entire time, so that could have been why I thought it was uneventful. The rest of the day was a bit of a haze. I did watch through the video once more in the late afternoon before shutting my monitor down and leaving for the day. I sent the files to my phone, and with car keys in hand, I went back to my house.

After parking in the garage I headed into my home and found Megan sitting on the couch watching TV. She was wearing a pair of yoga pants and a sports bra, which was a bit abnormal for her to wear any place other than the gym, but I didn’t know if that meant for certain that her body was still being controlled by a teenage boy from down the road. Seeing her face as she sat there still made me think the entire thing was an elaborate hoax. That she had found the cameras and this was a prank she was playing on her overly suspicious husband to teach him, or me in this case, a lesson.

“Hey dear, what did you want to do for dinner tonight?” I asked politely, trying not to sound suspicious or anything.

“Um, I dunno. How about getting some pizza?” she replied with a shrug and went back to watching TV.

I noticed it was an action hero flick full of explosions, which Megan usually hated. None of this normally fit her character, and while I wouldn’t typically call it out, now that I was wondering if there was a teenage boy piloting her body I couldn’t help but notice all the little things that were off. I decided to test something, and asked, “Okay sure. Pizza Palace delivers pretty quickly, do you want your regular? The deep dish with pepperoni and green peppers?”

I knew that Megan disliked pepperoni and that she hated peppers on her pizza with a passion, so when she replied with a large smile, “Sounds great! Thanks!” I knew something was seriously off.

“Okay, I’ll call it in right after I get out of my work clothes,” I told her as I walked to our bedroom.

I went straight to the closet and opened the door, poking around until I found a pile of clothes that looked like they belonged to a teenage boy. I dug through the pants pockets until I pulled out a wallet and found Trevor’s school ID in it. I pulled the ID out and put it in my front pocket. Next I went to the shoe box I had seen in the video and opened it to find a large pink dildo. I stood holding the fake appendage in my hand staring at it stupidly for a few minutes before I shook myself out of my stupor and tossed it on the bed. I looked at Megan’s nightstand and briefly wondered… as I had never poked through it before… I pulled out the top drawer and saw her lotion, hair ties, and a few other typical things she used before bed, then tried the next drawer down. I moved a few of her romance novels and suddenly hit pay dirt. A cell phone I didn’t recognize. I tapped a button and the screen came to life. I opened her text messages to see some pictures sent of my wife’s backside covered in cum with Trevor’s smiling face where Megan’s should have been. The pictures were from yesterday. I also saw some outgoing pictures from today of various shots of her scantily clad or completely naked in our bathroom sent back to the same number. I knew that must be Brian’s phone number.

A thought leapt into my mind as I grabbed the phone in one hand and the dildo in the other. I walked back out to the living room and saw that Megan was fully engrossed in the TV show she was watching. I cleared my throat and said, “Trevor, can I tear you away from that TV show for a moment so we can discuss a few of these things.”

Megan’s head spun towards me, and when she saw the dildo and the phone in my hands, along with being called by her possessor’s name, she had a look of terror on her face. It was the same look a teenager has when they get busted for throwing a party at their parents’ house, or get caught using their credit card for something utterly frivolous.

She gulped hard, sat forward on the couch and said, “You found my… I mean, uh… Oh my! Who’s dildo is that… um… dearest?”

I clicked the phone screen on and pulled up one of the pictures of my wife on the couch with Brian’s cum all over her lower back and dripping down her ass and said, “Maybe I should text Brian and ask if he knows who the dildo belongs to? He seems to answer you pretty quick, Trevor.”

“I am so busted. I’m sorry Mr. Smith, I really am… I just… I mean…” Megan said suddenly in Trevor’s voice until I cut him off.

“You and me need to have a chat, young man.”

Turkey Tale

Author - Tobyredone

I met Sara at the door right on time. She gave me a winning smile and a quick peck on the lips as she smiled at me and then walked in. She spun and lowered her coat, which I quickly took and used the opportunity to appraise her curves in the shiny dress she was wearing. She looked like a million bucks in it, although it was still modest enough to wear to my family’s thanksgiving dinner. Her shoulder length brunette hair was simply parted and shimmered in the lights as it framed her pretty face. Her bright blue eyes had a twinkle in them as she scrunched her button nose and asked, “What do you think? Will your parents approve?”

“Of course they will. You look great!” I commented back to her, trying to put her at ease.

This would be the first time my parents met Sara, and I wanted everything to be perfect. Most of the girls that I had brought home from college to meet my parents ended poorly, but that had been mostly my fault. I had brought home a girl I had met in a strip club my freshman year. I thought it was great that I was willing to look past Destiny’s job, tattoos, and “special piercings” to her large heart… and her lack of a gag reflex. In retrospect I should have seen that one failing. Then there was Cindy. I met her in my women’s liberation class and I should have known that bringing home a bisexual nympho maniac was a bad idea, but that all came to a head when she inquired about a three way with me and my mother as we ate dinner. My most recent failure before Sara was Heidi. I had thought she was safe being a born again Christian, but when her ex-husband showed up at our doorstep brandishing a shotgun and demanding to see her I knew that I was in serious danger of never being invited home again. To be fair, Heidi hadn’t told me she came from the deep South, and had run away to college to escape her husband, who also happened to be her cousin…

Ugh. Yeah, so when I met Sara she had gone through an intensive screening process before I invited her home. I had Google’d her, ran her name for aliases, questioned her friends, gone through her apartment for incriminating evidence, and even hired a private investigator. When all of that turned up clean, I asked my mother if I could try just once more for a nice family get together with a girlfriend. I was ecstatic when she hesitantly agreed and I promised her she would not be let down.

I motioned for Sara to follow me into the dining room and introduced her to my family, “Mom, Dad, this is Sara. Sara, this is my Mom Laura, and my Father Randy. My little brother Bobby is sitting over in the corner. I’m gonna quick put your coat away and I’ll be back in a moment.”

I knew that everything would go smoothly while I was gone. I allowed myself a victory smile as I tossed Sara’s long coat on the bed, and rubbed my hands together as if I were a mad scientist whose plans of world domination were finally coming to fruition. On my way back to the living room I detoured into the kitchen and grabbed two sodas from the fridge. I knew Sara liked diet cola, and I liked regular, but there was none. Only some stupid energy drink that my little brother seemed to chug every moment of the day. Of course Bobby wasn’t that little. He had just recently turned nineteen, but the four years of difference between us meant that he would always be my annoying little brother. I grabbed a can of the energy drink and figured I’d give it a try. I didn’t want to drink any alcohol. Everything was going perfect and I didn’t want to spoil it.

I walked back into the living room to find my parents alone in the room. I frowned and asked, “Where’s Sara?”

“She wanted to powder her nose. Bobby offered to show her where the bathroom is but never came back,” My father replied while never taking his eyes off the football game on TV.

“She seems very nice,” My mother said as she go up and headed into the kitchen.

“Oh yeah, she’s perfect. You’ll see.” I promised.

My mother just gave me a worried smile while my father grunted and said, “Can’t be worse than that one with the long blonde hair.”

I let out a nervous chuckle and decided to go looking for Sara. I walked through the house and just as I got to the bathroom the door opened and out popped Sara. Her hair was slightly disheveled and she had a startled look on her face as I came around the corner.

“Ah, there you are… Have you seen Bobby?” I asked her.

“I’m… I mean… uh… Bobby must have headed downstairs to his room,” She said with a shrug and a nervous laugh.

“Oh,” I replied and then said, “I didn’t give you the tour yet, how did you know that Bobby’s room was downstairs?”

“I… uh… he…” Sara stumbled nervously when suddenly we heard my mother call out from down the hall.

We both headed into the kitchen and saw my mother nervously pacing and so I asked, “What is it Mom?”

“I’ve forgotten the cranberries. You know how your father likes cranberries. Can you baste the turkey every ten or fifteen minutes while I run and grab some real quick? Everything else is done.” She asked.

“Sure Mom. Sara and I can do that. She’s a great cook.” I replied and wrapped my arms around her shoulders which caused her to give me a sour expression I did not expect.

“Great, thanks,” And with that my mom had her coat on and was stepping out the door.

As soon as she was out the door Sara reached over and grabbed the energy drink out of my hands and popped the top. I looked at her with astonishment as she flipped her head back and chugged the entire can.

“Sara, I didn’t know you liked…” I started to say until she cut me off with an earth-shattering belch and then shot me a grin, “Thanks lover-boy. I needed that.”

“Lover-boy?” I questioned her as she leered at the turkey with a shit eating grin.

“That’s what we are, right? Fuck-buddies?” Sara asked as she grabbed the bird from the tray and brought it over to the table.

“Sara, what’s going on…” I started to question as I watched her swipe the table cloth off to the side and set the bird on the table before hopping up on it herself.

“What’s going on? Mom asked us to baste the turkey, so I’m going to do that,” She said with a lecherous grin.

I watched as she again took hold of the bird and held it up and began licking it, “Think she meant like this?”

I couldn’t even comment back as fear gripped my chest and I felt another family function slipping away because of how my girlfriend was acting. Was this some sort of cosmic anomaly? Had I caused serious karmic problems in a former life? And what the hell had happened to my normally sweet and adorable Sara?

“Think she’ll miss a bite? It tastes so good!” Sara commented as she lowered the turkey down and gave me a crazed look as she chomped into the family Thanksgiving turkey.

I dashed to her and ripped the warm turkey out of her hands and returned it to the table as I hissed out, “Sara, what the fuck is wrong with you!? My mom’s gonna be pissed!” I looked at the bite mark on the turkey and wondered if there was any way to fix it… I’d have to carve a chuck off the turkey. I’d just tell my mom that it fell or something, and I cut off that spot…

“What’s wrong lover-boy? You need to relax. Why don’t you come over here and fuck me on the table. I’ll even let you put it in my ass,” Sara purred seductively as she rolled over and grabbed a nearby bread stick and made some motions like the piece of bread was a dildo fucking her up the anus.

As great as her ass looked, I couldn’t concentrate as I shook my head, “Sara, pull it together! Was it something I said, or did? Did Cindy put you up to this? Or Destiny? Whatever it is they’re paying you I’ll triple it!” I begged.

“I guess in a way this sort of is your fault. You see I’ve been the screw up in the family for so long and so often that when you started to bring home these girls it took all the pressure off me. Mom and Dad don’t even care that my grades aren’t good enough to go to college. I like it that way. So when Mom and Dad told me you were bringing home another girl, I was pretty damn excited,” She replied as she switched positions on the table and ran one of her dainty hands up her exposed leg.

Sara’s impressive breasts with their deep cleavage also caught my attention as she gave me a wicked grin and continued on, “I can see from the blank expression and your dropped jaw you still don’t know what’s going on, do you? That’s such a cute look on your face. I’ve got to admit, it’s making my new pussy all hot and moist just thinking about the looks I’m going to see go across your face as I use this bitch’s body to embarrass the shit out of you in front of Mom and Dad.”

“B… Bobby?” I asked Sara’s words sunk into my addled brain.

“I knew you weren’t as dumb as you looked,” Sara said excitedly as she sat back on perfect little ass while tugging her dress up and check out her own body underneath, “Aren’t these little orange panties the cutest thing ever? From her memories Sara was planning on some sexing after she played the part of the perfect girlfriend. Too bad that’s not going to happen anymore… At least the perfect girlfriend part. The sex could still happen if you play your cards right.”

“No no no! No this can’t be happening!” I called out in desperation.

“Oh but it is. Sara here is going to be the cherry on the top of your long line of girlfriend failures and make damned certain that Mom and Dad don’t care what I’m doing for the next year or two.” She cooed out with a sexy smile, and then spun and lifted the back of her dress exposing her perfect ass as she then added, “I’ve got to tell you, wearing a thong feels a lot sexier than I thought it would once you get use to walking around with a constant wedgie. This bitch is stacked man, how do you keep bringing home all these tens?”

“C’mon Bobby, don’t do this to me.” I pleaded with him, “I need just one good holiday.”

“Yeah well I need you to fuck up pretty badly now that I found out I’m a body hopper. I want to be able to disappear for a weekend at a time without Mom and Dad getting all up in my business about not making curfew. Sorry Bro, but one of us needs to take a dive here and it’s not me.” Sara said with an evil grin as she eyed me up.

“But… what about Sara? What about Mom and Dad and their perfect holiday?” I tried to leverage him.

“Sara here will be just another sorority slut by the time I’m done with her, and Mom and Dad are totally going to blame you for all of this. You’ve got no cards left to play brother… But just to show you I’m a gracious winner how about I let you fuck me in this body and we can baste what’s left of the turkey with our juices?” Sara questioned me as she lowered herself down onto all fours and pointed her panty covered love mound at me as she wantonly winked at me.

I shook my head and let out my last plead, “Bobby, I’ll pay you. Whatever it takes.”

“Wrong answer!” Sara replied and pulled her thong off to one side of her luscious pussy and began fingering herself and then rubbing her shiny fingers across the turkey.

I hung my head in defeat and left the room just as Sara straddled the turkey and began rubbing it back and forth on her cunt. I was in the bathroom rubbing water on my face when I heard my mother return from the store and let out a shriek as she saw Sara (by now probably naked) molesting the family meal. I heard my father rocket out of his chair and dash into the kitchen to see what was wrong. I heard him howl out for ‘my new whore to get the hell off the table and quit fucking the turkey like an animal.’

I suddenly looked down at a hand held mirror and remembered what Bobby had told me in the e-mail when he had come out as a body hopper to me. His face would be their instead of Sara’s in a reflection. I grabbed the mirror and dashed out of the bathroom. I found Sara still happily bucking back and forth as she ground her clit against the glistening turkey. Mom stood to one side of the table with a look of horror on her face while my father looked like he was about to blow his top.

“Mom, Dad, it’s not Sara doing all this… It’s Bobby! Here, look at her reflection!” I said as I brandished the mirror like a weapon expecting Sara to recoil like a vampire from holy water.

Instead she simply stopped fucking the family meal and smiled at me with her hands on her naked hips as she commented, “Good move bro! I didn’t think you had it in you.”

Now that Bobby had been exposed I expected to see Mom and Dad turn their prospective emotions toward him, buy they both started to laugh.

“What the hell?” I asked with wide eyes as I looked around the room.

“Andy, meet Burt and Paul. They’re my bodyhopper mentors. They didn’t have anywhere to go for thanksgiving so I invited them here. I couldn’t help but play this prank on you when I found out you were bringing home another girl.” Sara replied with a mischievous grin.

“So Mom and Dad…” I mumbled.

“Won’t remember any of this. They’ll just remember a perfect thanksgiving dinner with their two perfect sons,” She finished my sentence.

“You’re a dirty fucker,” I replied back as I took in the situation.

“That may be, but we need to talk,” Sara replied as she pinched her nipples, “I think I’m gonna be riding back to college with you and hooking my friends up with a couple of my sorority sisters.”

Too Much of a Good Thing - Epilogue

It’s been six months since I hopped Vanessa, determined to live her life as my own. So far it’s been hard, but worth it. I’m struggling to make it, and I live in a run down shitty apartment. I’m working with Valerie, and I’m excelling at my job, but not enough to jump pay grades yet.

I’m good friends with Valerie, and we often go out together, or simply hang out together. I enjoy her friendship, and I also enjoy the girl talk. Every now and then when we go out Brian, Burt, and Alyssa will show up. Burt is almost always in a mount that he’s picked up somewhere, but Brian spends a fair amount of time as himself. Occasionally when I go to meet Valerie out, I’ll see Brian’s face on her body. It’s still fun to hang out with her then, but I think I prefer Valerie’s company to Brian’s or Burt’s.

Brian and Burt both try to help me out financially, but I keep refusing them, telling them that I want to make it on my own. Every day I get up and look in the mirror, and know that I have to make it work because it’s my life now.

As I look in the mirror there isn’t any of my face left. Well, maybe I shouldn’t say that, as it’s not quite correct. There is none of my old face, and my new “real” face is showing through. I’m completely me. I couldn’t hop out of Vanessa anymore even if I wanted to, but that’s fine because I am Vanessa.

I decided to call up Ryan three months ago, and ask him if he was still interested in chasing me.

He said more then ever. We have been dating steady for the past few months. He keeps insisting that I move out of my shitty apartment and into his house, but I’m not ready. I can say that he’s amazing in bed. He makes me scream. He claims it’s only because I bring out the best in him. He’s also apparently rich. His family is very wealthy, so it’s not just from his job. I think it secretly bothers him that I won’t let him help me with money.

Well, I did take one thing from him. An engagement ring. I’m soon to be Mrs. Ryan Straubel. Valerie squealed and jumped up and down when I showed her the ring. I of course asked her to be my maid of honor, and now I just hope that Burt doesn’t hop her on the big day and cause a ruckus. I may try and get a couple attractive blondes I know to be bridesmaids, just so that he has other targets.

Scott showed up one time while I was out with Ryan almost two months ago. He was drunk and screaming that I was a man inside of Vanessa’s body. He tried to force Ryan to look at me through a mirror, but Ryan just calmly told me we should leave. So we did. When we got home that night Ryan asked me if Scott was crazy. I told him that Scott was normal when I dated him, but who knows since I hadn’t seen him in so long. I then pulled Ryan into the bathroom with me, and stood in front of the large bathroom mirror. My reflection of course looked the same because I had been in Vanessa so long.

I asked him, “Does this face look like a man’s to you?”

The marriage is in a few months, and then I will move into Ryan’s house for sure. I already have a fair amount of clothes there. Especially lingerie and hot little outfits. I love to dress up for him. I also cook and work out daily to stay in shape for him. He can’t believe I love sex as much as I do, either.

He thinks he’s getting the deal of the century, but I feel that I’m the one who has the most amazing deal on the planet. He treats me like a queen, and makes me feel special, and in the end that’s all I really wanted or ever needed.

Too Much of a Good Thing

Author - Tobyredone

I was sitting in a small coffee shop sipping on a warm cup of java, and watching it rain outside. The wet rain gave the breezey day an uncomfortable chill and I was cold right to the bone. I could feel my nipples straining against the inside of my bra.

A man and a woman walked into the coffee shop together and after also getting cups of coffee came and sat down by me.

“Hey Brian, Hey Val.” I said warmly.

“Hey. Still in her? She must really suit you.” Brain replied with a sigh.

“It’s a long story.” I replied with a note of exhaustion in my voice.

“We’ve got all afternoon Vanessa. And if you are going to do this for real I need to know. I need to know the whole story. That you’re not just stealing all this from her.” Valerie said to me as she sat down next to her boyfriend with an easy grace.

“Oh, I’m not stealing anything. I’m taking what she was throwing away, but I don’t even know where to begin.” I replied to her.

“How about you start wherever you want, and we’ll just listen. But we need to hear everything, not just the body hopper part.” Brian replied.

“Why not? It may help me make sense of some of this.” I said as I took a deep breath, and began to tell my story.

This whole thing went down at a shitty time in my life. I’m not using that as an excuse or anything, I’m just saying that my life wasn’t something I particularly wanted any part of. My father had just died. He was the only other member of my family that I had left. I remember feeling so alone at the funeral. After that, my work started to suffer. I just didn’t see the point anymore. Everyone felt bad for me at the office, except for the people who wanted my job, so they started to point out my mistakes, and make a few of their own and sign my name to them. With everything happening around me, and without me actually caring too much, it wasn’t long until I got fired.

I was out at a bar a few nights later with my best friend Scott. He was my anchor to reality through all of this. He really tried to be there for me, and I really appreciated that. I felt like he was a surrogate for my missing family almost.

Anyway, we were drinking at the bar, and I was pretty much wallowing in my own misery, and Scott gets the bright idea that what I need most is a good night with a girl. He centers a lot on sex, but that was probably why I liked hanging out with him so much when we were in high school.

So he starts pointing out girls to me, which is the last thing I want and pretty soon he goes one step further and starts bringing them over to me. I was to depressing for most of them to stay for more then a few moments until he brought this one girl up to me, and said she was a smoking hottie until I looked up and saw the ugliest man face I’ve ever seen. It was disturbing. At this point I had probably drank more than my fair share and stupidly said out loud, “Wow lady, you actually made me feel better. At least I don’t have a face like yours.”

Well, Scott got pissed off, and says, “Ok, Jake, I’m here trying to help, but if you are just going to start making fun of the girls I bring over, I’m leaving. Call me when you want to do anything other then whine about your own misery. I just wanted to help.”

Then he left. But the thing is, the ugly chick didn’t.

She sat right down on the barstool next to me and started talking to me like I had unwrapped one of the mysteries of the universe.

“You should come with me. I have a lot to explain to you.” She said.

I tried to brush her off, but she was so insistent that I finally let her split a cab ride back to our apartments, which were apparently close to each other. When I stepped out of the cab, so did she. She then followed me up to my door.

“Invite me up for a night cap? I’ll make it worth your while.” She said as she ran a finger around her breasts.

I think I just wanted company. They say misery loves company, right? Well, we got up to my apartment, and the first thing she does is lock the door and close the curtains. I’m starting to think I invited home an axe murderer.

She then turns, looks at me and in a serious voice says, “You are actually seeing a man’s face because you are seeing my real face, not this chick’s normal face.”

I grabbed a beer from the fridge and started drinking it, wondering what this crazy woman was talking about.

“You see my real face because you are like me. You’re a body hopper. You could be inside this woman too. You can be inside anyone you want.” She says.

Now I was pretty sure I had invited home an axe murderer.

“You’re not only ugly, you’re fucking crazy.” I said drunkenly and then added, “It’s time for you to go.”

“If I prove it, will you have sex with me?” She asked.

“You’ve got three minutes to get out before I call the cops.” I said.

“Should be enough time,” she said, walked over to my couch, and sat down. She then started to shake, quiver, and convulse. This clear stuff started running out of her skin, mouth and nose. It flowed over the couch to the floor and started to form itself into the shape of a body. A male body.

At this point I was pretty freaked out, but I was to drunk to really react. A naked, dirty old man was standing in my living room over the top of the passed out girl that he had just leaked out of. I slowly made my way around the table, and looked at the girl. She had a pretty face now. I looked up at the old man, and recognized him as the face the girl had previously been wearing.

“I must have passed out some where and this is a dream.” I said in a shaky voice.

“Nope. It’s real. I didn’t believe it when I saw it the first time either.” He said.

With that he reached down, touched the sleeping girl’s skin and started to melt back into her. Soon, he was completely inside her again, and her face went back to being his face. A few moments later his eyelids opened, and he sat back up.

“You will have the power to do this too.” He said to me, “All you have to do is fuck me.”

“What? How do I know that’s true? How do I know you won’t just steal my body or something?” I said as I stumbled back away from him, or her…

“Because that would be pointless. If I wanted to have a dick, I’d use my own. I want to get some dick in my pussy, though. C’mon.” She said as she stood up and grabbed my hand, then dragged me back to the couch.

She pulled her dress up and her panties down, and then went to work on my belt. I slapped at her hands, but in my drunken state I wasn’t very coordinated. Soon she had my pants down around my ankles with my boxers.

“Let’s hope you don’t have whiskey dick.” She said as she started to rub my cock in between her breasts.

While the alcohol was working, and I was worried about what was actually going to happen, and I wasn’t particularly turned on by her face, it had been a long time since I had felt a lovely pair of breasts, and this guy knew how to work a stolen female body. In no time she had me hard.

She jumped on me, and began bobbing up and down with reckless abandon. I came quickly. Far too quickly for her, and she looked down at me in disappointment when she felt me release inside her. She climbed back off, and once again began using her soft tits to get me hard again.

While this was happening she told me that in a few days I’d be able to enter anyone’s body just be touching their skin and wanting to be them. She told me I would be able to use their memories and skills while I was in them. That was about all she said, and then my dick started to stand up on its own again.

So she quickly sat up, climbed back into position, and started again. Despite my alcohol and recent discharge, I still didn’t last very long again, and blew my load inside her once more quite quickly. This time she looked down in disgust at me and said, “You can’t hold back for shit, can you? No wonder you’re such a fucking loser.”

With that, she got up, pulled her dress back down and walked to the front door. “I’m going to find some real dick. You can keep the panties. Good luck loser.” And then she was gone. I passed out soon after from the alcohol.

I was pretty sick the next few days. I just stayed at home and ate canned food and watched TV. What else did I have to do really? I had no job, no family, and no life really. I knew my rent would be due soon as well.

I was knocked out of my shitty cycle of existence one day by a tapping on my door. I answered it and saw Scott standing there.

“Hey bud. Haven’t heard from you in a while. How’s it hanging?” He asked.

“You would not believe me if I told you.” I replied.

“Unless you are going to tell me you almost died due to a raw sewage leak in your apartment. What the fuck is that smell?” He asked as he stepped back from the door.

“Oh, sorry. I haven’t cleaned or anything in a while.” I replied.

“Well, let’s hang at my house then. I’m not staying here.” He told me.

I looked like shit, but followed anyway. I didn’t really care what I looked like anymore. We started driving back to Scott’ house and he started talking about Vanessa.

“Man, I just don’t know what is up her ass recently. I mean she is constantly on me about one thing or another. And it’s always stupid shit. Like ‘you didn’t put away your dishes’ or ‘can’t you even pick up your damn beer cans’ and shit. I mean, she has a fucking temp job for twenty hours a week. I work sixty hours a week just so we can afford the house she just had to have, you know?” He complained to me.

I remained silent but nodded, so he continued.

“I mean, she never puts any fucking effort out anymore either. It’s not just me. As soon as she’s home, she tosses on some sweatpants, and sits down to watch the fucking soaps. Then when I get home she wants me to order delivery for dinner. I mean can you fucking believe it? She sits on her ass after coming home from four hours of work, can’t cook dinner, and wants me to eat pizza instead of a decent meal after ten hours or more of working my ass off for her!” He continued to vent.

This time when he paused I said, “That last chick you wanted me to hook up with I brought back to my place. She was a man.”

“I mean she’s fucking… wait, what? You hooked up with a tranny? Jesus. I thought you had problems before.” He said with concern in his eyes.

“No, she wasn’t a tranny. She was… oh fuck, you’d never believe me.” I said as I turned to stare out the window of the car.

“Well, you can’t start a story like that and not finish it. Especially to your best friend. C’mon, tell me.” He said.

I sighed and continued, “It was a girl. She was being worn by some guy using her body. He told me because I could see his ugly face I’d be able to do it too.”

“Wait, do what? Wear other people’s bodies? Like a suit? How the fuck can that work, they’d never survive if you climbed inside them through their mouths or something.” He said.

“I don’t think it works like that. I think I turn into like a water or something and ooze inside them. I don’t really know, but that’s what the guy did.” I said.

“I’m going to bring you to the hospital.” Scott told me.

“I’m not fucking crazy. I didn’t want to tell you about it to begin with remember? Hell, I think I’m crazy. I thought the girl was crazy until she showed me.” I replied.

Scott sat quietly for a few minutes as he continued to drive, occasionally looking at me through the sides of his eyes. I felt like I was loosing my mind. I wanted to hide. I wanted to curl into a little ball and roll into a place where no light ever shines.

“Hey, I’ve got an idea.” Scott said suddenly with a laugh.

“What?” I croaked.

“Why don’t you take over Vanessa?” He said, “You’ll prove to me that you’re not crazy, and I’ll have some piece and quiet for a change.”

“Fuck you. You just have to make fun of me?” I said.

“I’m not making fun of you. I’m asking you to take over my girlfriend. Hell, you can be her for as long as you want. It’s not like she has a hard life. I mean, if she’s going to sit on the couch and make me order pizza, while shooting me down for sex I’d rather it be you anyway.” He said.

“Fine.” I replied.

“Alright.” He said.

The rest of the drive was quiet. I wondered what I had gotten myself into. If I couldn’t do this, would Scott think I was crazy? Would this ruin my friendship with Scott?

As soon as we walked into the door, Vanessa saw us. She was sitting on the couch wearing sweatpants just like Scott had described.

“Dammit Scott! If you would have told me you were bringing company over, I would have cleaned a bit, and put on something decent.” She yelled at him.

“It’s Jake, he doesn’t care!” Scott yelled back.

“You’re an asshole!” she yelled and got up, leaving the room.

I didn’t know what to do, but Scott gave me a look and pushed me after her as he whispered, “What’s the worst that could happen?”

I walked into the kitchen and saw Vanessa standing by the counter top. She turned to face me and gave me a weird look. I walked towards her. She took a step away, and I grabbed her arm.

“Let me go Jake. What are you doing?” She asked.

“I don’t know.” I replied.

She pulled her arm back, but I wouldn’t let go. She tried again, and called out to Scott for help. She then slapped me hard on the face. Scott walked into the room and stood there staring. She tried to pull away harder, but this time something happened. I felt weird. Her arm came free from my grasp.

Wait, no it didn’t. Her arm pulled back, and I couldn’t hold on anymore, but that’s because my hand was turning into goo. I staggered forward and again made contact with her skin. She tried to get away, but I was stuck to her skin like thick glue. I couldn’t see anymore.

I felt… strange. My body was so strange…

The next thing I knew was Scott standing over me, helping me up.

“Woah. That was some fucked up shit right there.” He said to me.

I blinked a few times as I tried to focus my eyes. There was a pile of clothes on the floor in front of where Scott had just helped me up from. They were my clothes. Suddenly I realized I was looking at Scott’s chest. That wasn’t right. I was just as tall as him. Then I felt the hair around my neck and shoulders. I felt weight on my chest. I looked down and saw breasts pressing out against my shirt. I grabbed them with both hands and let out a small squeal.

“Is it you Jake? Or is it Vanessa?” Scott asked me.

Instead of answering him I darted to the bathroom around the corner. I struggled to flick the light switch with my shaking hands, and when I finally did get the lights to turn on, there I saw Vanessa, only with my face. It was like the woman the other night. Scott walked in and looked at me and then the mirror.

“Holy shit! I can see your face on her body in the reflection! It really is you in there!” he said.

“You can see my real face?” I asked him.

“Only in the reflection.” He said looking back and forth.

“What about my voice? Do I sound… like me?” I asked.

“Well, that depends. Right now I’m looking at two “me’s” in one body. You sound like Venessa.” He replied.

“That’s odd. I hear my voice when I talk.” I said.

“This whole thing is odd.” Scott told me.

I nodded and turned left and right in the mirror checking out my new body. It felt so unusual to have two globes of flesh jiggling around on my chest as I moved. I reached up and touched them. Gently at first, and then I began gripping them more firmly, and squeezing the like stress balls.

“Oh hell yeah!” Scott called out, which snapped me out of playing with tits in front of my friend.

I dropped my hands to the side and pushed at him so I could get by him and out of the bathroom. He followed me back into the living room as I sat down on the couch where Vanessa had been sitting.

“Well?” He asked.

“Well what?” I replied.

“Well what are you doing?” He asked as he held his hands to his sides.

“I’m sitting down. I figured we’d watch the Sharks game tonight. They’re undefeated.” I said as I grabbed the remote and turned on the TV.

“You’re inside Vanessa, get to do anything you want with her body, and you decide to just sit down and watch some sports.” Scott said to me.

“Yeah, you said if I took her over you just wanted me to not bitch at you. I’m not bitching at you, am I?” I asked him.

“Well, I suppose. But to be completely fair, I did ask you not to wear sweatpants.” He said as he sat down in the large reclining chair in the corner.

“I can take care of that.” I said. I stood up, grabbed my loose sweatpants by the waist band, and dropped them to the floor. I carefully stepped out of them and looked over at my friend with my hands at my side, “Happy now?”

“Cute panties.” He said with a smirk that I wanted to smack off his face.

“Screw you.” I said as I sat down.

The game was already underway, and the Sharks were making quick work of the apposing team, the Rockets. It was exciting to watch, though as both teams seemed to have quite the offense, and the score was already quite high. I soon found myself leaning forward on the couch and cheering them on. I would occasionally raise my hands in the air for a good play, and I noticed Scott would eye up my chest when ever it happened.

I even started to join him in sneaking glances down at my melons. Then as I got braver, even lower down to my cotton panties. One time I must have taken a bit too long in my glance as I suddenly heard Scott say, “Like what you see there?”

My eyes shot back to the TV screen as my face turned red. I felt the heat of my embarrassment spread down to the tops of my chest and knew that my boobs were glowing red as well, but this time I was determined not to look. It was still my best friend’s girlfriend, after all.

“Um, it’s ok to look. I mean, technically possession is nine tenths of the law, and right now they are your tits. You are Vanessa.” Scott said to me.

I thought about it, and decided Scott was right. Right now these were my tits, and my waist, and my legs, and my hair, and even my pussy. If I wanted to look, anyone watching would assume it was just Vanessa looking at herself.

“I’ll be back in a bit.” I said and got up, then headed to the bedroom. I closed and locked the door, then walked to the full length mirror that was mounted on the side of the wall. Suddenly the door knob got jiggled. Then there was a knock on the door as Scott said, “Oh come on! I don’t even get to watch? I’ve seen her naked more times then you!”

“Some things a guy, or girl, just needs to do in private. Sorry bud.” I replied.

“Fine. Whatever. I’m going to order a pizza. I’m hungry.” He said, and then I heard him walk away from the door.

My concentration went back to the mirror. I felt around my face. I could feel Vanessa’s face under my fingertips, but saw my face in the mirror. I felt the tug of her hair on my scalp. I quickly stripped my shirt off and looked at the bra underneath. It was full of tits. My tits. I struggled to get out of the confining piece of fabric. It was like a jigsaw puzzle. After a few minutes, and some curse words the bra was laying on the floor beside me. I played with my nipples. I licked my fingers and rubbed them. I liked the feelings that I got when they were lightly pinched. I put my arms to my sides and did little hops to see them bounce in the mirror.

Finally I looked lower. I hooked my thumbs in the waistband of my panties and pulled them down. They stretched over my wide hips and rolled into a thin strip of fabric as they came down my legs. I felt cool air on a pair of lips I had never felt before.

The outer lips were closed. I had some experience with women, but still this sight was so odd. So amazing. I was looking at a tight little pussy. I started to feel a strange warmth building in me. I suddenly realized I was getting turned on. I brought a hand to my vagina and ran a finger from the top of my groove to the bottom. I felt a shiver run down my back. Not only was I turned on by the porno like experience of watching a woman play with her pussy, I was turned on because I got to feel the sensations of that pussy being played with.

I spread my legs shoulder width apart, and carefully ran my fingers up and down my soft inner thigh and along my new vaginal lips. I started to feel a strange wetness. I smiled when I realized I was feeling a female version of a boner. I went to stick a finger inside myself, but my long nails made it somewhat painful, so I stopped.

I looked to my left, and saw some of Scotts and Vanessa’s dirty clothes laying on the floor. I suddenly realized I not only had Vanessa’s body, I had her entire wardrobe to play with as well.

After looking through a few drawers I finally found where she kept her underwear. I pulled out a whole pile of panties and spread them out across the bed. There were all different kinds and colors. Bikinis in a tan color, boy shorts in a crème color, some standard white briefs, and what caught my attention the most was the thongs. I poked through them until I found a silky black pair with some lace around the edges.

I smiled to myself and quickly stepped into the tiny piece of fabric. I shuffled my legs back and forth as I brought it up and around my toned legs, and got it into place over my pussy and in my ass crack. The strings sat high on my wide hips. I moved around feeling the silk of the fabric move against my smooth skin. I loved they way it felt, but I wasn’t sure about the string going up my ass. I turned towards the mirror and made posses again. It was so hot! And any pose I wanted to see, I just put myself in and look at.

Finally I decided I should look for a top. I dug through more drawers until I found Vanessa’s bras. I pulled them out and started looking through them. I found the matching bra, and held it up to my chest. I slipped my arms through it, but couldn’t seem to get it clipped behind my back. I struggled with it for another five minutes until I heard another knock at the door.

“Hey, pizza will be here soon. I hope you’re having fun.” Scotts said through the door.

“Out in a minute. Promise. I’m just trying to get this stupid bra back on.” I replied.

He laughed as he walked away, and I went back to struggling by myself. I was starting to think I’d never get this, and would have to go out and ask for help from Scott when I suddenly stopped and looked in the mirror.

Vanessa’s tits were perky without a bra. Why did I even need one? I started digging through her drawers again until I found a tight white girls tee shirt. I pulled it over my head and down my chest. My boobs stood out against the thin cotton, and my nipples could easily be seen straining out. The shirt only went half way down my torso under my breasts, but it was enough to cover my tits, and therefore all I was looking for.

I walked to the door, unlocked it, and walked out into the kitchen to see Scott standing by the counter top watching the game from there. He turned when he saw me walk out and his eyes got as wide as plates.

“Nice!” He said as he looked me up and down like a dog eyes a piece of meat.

“This old thing? I just threw it on.” I said with a smile as I cocked my legs and waved my arms up my sides, showing off my curves.

“Now that is what I’m talking about. Women should always dress that way.” Scott said excitedly.

“I have no problem with it.” I said as I walked over to the fridge and grabbed two beers.

I held one out for Scott and popped the tab on the other one. I walked over to the counter and leaned against it as I watched the game and drank my beer. Scott backed up and started watching me instead of the game. It felt odd to be stared at just because of the way I looked and was dressed, but also nice. It felt nice to be wanted again. I hadn’t gotten much of that in the last few weeks.

Suddenly there was a knock at the door. I knew it must be the pizza, and looked down to see some money on the counter top. That must be the cash that Scott had pulled out of his wallet to pay for the pizza. I grabbed it and started walking towards the door.

“Hey, Va- I mean Ja-, uh… Don’t you want to put on a robe or something?” I heard Scott say behind me.

I pulled the door all the way open and cocked my leg as I smiled at the pizza guy. He looked at me and his jaw fell open.

“I have your… ah… your pizza… its going to be… ah…” He stuttered.

I held out the money and he took it while handing me the box, but never took his eyes off me.

“Hey, you wanna come in and watch the game with us?” I asked.

“NO!” Scott shouted as he walked into the living room.

“Ah, c’mon honey. It’ll be fun. We could make another internet sex video where I fuck the delivery boy!” I said with excitement in my voice as I screwed with my best friend.

“Um, no!” He said as he grabbed me around the waist and pulled me back from the door, “Keep the change.” He said to the pizza boy, and slammed the door shut on him.

As the door slammed shut I burst into laughter and tried to pull at Scott’s arm to free me from his grasp. I found out he was holding me a lot tighter then anticipated and I made a small fist and beat against his arm, while saying, “Let me go!”

“Oh, you thought that was funny, huh?” He said as he carried me over to the couch and dropped me unceremoniously onto the couch cushions while setting the pizza on the coffee table.

“I had you going for sure.” I said with a smile as I pulled the mess of hair out of my face.

“Well, payback is a bitch. I know where Vanessa is ticklish.” He said and started to work his fingers across my thighs and the bottom of my ass cheeks. I was never that ticklish, but Vanessa’s body was very ticklish. I started laughing and squirming and kicking while yelling, “Stop! Stop! Stop! Please Stop! You win! Stop!”

Scott kept at me until I yelled out, “Please! I’m gonna piss myself!” and curled into the fetal position with one hand holding my sides and the other over my ass in a vain attempt to try and protect myself from more tickling.

“To the winner go the spoils! Get me a beer bitch! And don’t forget plates and napkins for the pizza.” He declared as he sat down in his recliner.

I got up, took a moment to collect myself, and headed into the kitchen. I returned with everything he had requested and handed him a beer while setting the other stuff down by the pizza. I opened the box and saw he had gotten a pizza with everything on it. I wrinkled my nose as I had never liked olives on my pizza that much. I pulled a slice onto my plate and sat back on the couch.

“Hey. What about me?” He asked.

“Are your legs broken?” I replied.

“Vanessa brings me my pizza. You’re Vanessa. Bring me my pizza.” He declared.

I rolled my eyes and sighed as I stood up, pulled two slices onto the other plate, and delivered it to my friend. I then went to sit down and start on my own piece.

We watched the rest of the game, drank more beer and ate more pizza, with me getting everything for Scott like he was disabled or something, but I didn’t mind. It felt nice to be wanted.

Soon it was late, and I was ready to head out. I stood up and told Scott I needed a ride home.

“You’re leaving?” he said.

“Yeah. I’m gonna hit the hay.” I said.

“You gonna get out of her.” He asked.

I nodded, and then closed my eyes. After a few minutes of nothing happening Scott asked, “Jake, everything ok?”

“I don’t know. I just realized I don’t know how to get out. I’m sure I can, but the guy never told me how.” I said with a bit of fear creeping into my voice.

“How did you get inside her?” Scott asked.

“I just touched her skin, and then waited. I guess she was going to hit me, and I didn’t want to get slapped.” I replied.

“Do you want me to slap you?” Scott asked, half jokingly half serious.

“No.” I replied.

“Tickle you?” He said with a smile.

“Shut up and let me think.” I said in annoyance.

Well, nothing came to me, so I sat down on the couch and took another drink of beer. I then realized that I was a little drunk. Probably from having so much alcohol in Vanessa’s tiny frame.

“I’m going to just go home in Vanessa and I’ll figure this out when I’m sober in the morning.” I said declared.

“Go home in Vanessa? Why not just stay here at that point? All of her clothes are here. What are you going to wear for tomorrow? Plus, how are you going to get back over here? You don’t have a car.” Scott said.

“Fine, but no funny business. It’s still me in here.” I said as I pointed a finger at Scott.

He nodded and I stretched and yawned. I noticed him again staring at my chest. I was getting use to it by now, though. I stood up and started to clean up the pizza box and used napkins and empty beer cans. It was the least I could do as I was crashing at Scott’s place. He made some comment out how I had a woman’s place better figured out then Vanessa after only a few hours of being a woman. I gave him a half smile as I walked into the kitchen to dump the trash.

I walked back into the living room, and told Scott I was going to bed. I went back to the bedroom and crawled under the covers. They were nice and soft and smelled of lavender. It reminded me that I hadn’t washed my sheets back at my place in quite some time. I pulled my hair out of my face and soon I was sleeping peacefully.

I was rudely awoken a while later when Scott came to bed. He stumbled into the room, turned on the light, and started to pull his clothes off. Once down to his boxers he slammed his hand into the light switch, climbed into bed with me, and threw an arm over me. I could smell the beer on his breath, but that was nothing compared to him farting loudly next to me. Vanessa must have a finely attuned sense of smell, because the stench was over powering. Scott moved around for around fifteen minutes before he finally got comfortable and fell asleep. It took me much longer to fall asleep the second time.

The next day I woke up to the screaming of Scott’s alarm clock. He reached over me to slap the snooze button, and in a few moments was snoring loudly again. I couldn’t take anymore, and crawled my way out of bed and away from him.

I didn’t know what else to do, so I climbed into the shower. The warm water felt good on my skin, and the whole experience was bringing energy back into my still sleeping limbs. I started digging through all of Vanessa’s shampoos and soaps, and realized I was in over my head. After a few minutes reading the bottles, I just started with some color enhancing shampoo and volumizing conditioner and hoped that would be close enough. After I finished with my hair, I pulled her little poof ball thing off from a hook, and added some heavily scented body wash to it. It smelled too strongly of vanilla to me, but it was all I had.

While I was washing I heard the door open, and Scott mumbled “Morning,” to me. I continued on my washing, and once I was finished I rinsed myself down, and shut the water off. I pulled the curtain back and screamed as I saw Scott sitting on the toilet taking a dump.

“What the fuck!” I said as I yanked the curtains back closed.

“What? I do this every morning while Vanessa showers.” He replied.

“Well, I may look like her, but some things are still new and very wrong to me.” I replied as I pulled the curtains back open, grabbed a towel and stormed out of the bathroom.

I finished drying off in the bedroom and started to get dressed. I was pulling on some jeans when Scott came in and looked at me strangely.

“You better hurry and get out of her, or get some nicer clothes on. Vanessa works in an office, and has to dress up. She’s going to be late if you don’t hurry.” He said to me.

“Fuck! I don’t know how to get out of her yet. What does she usually wear?” I asked him.

He pointed to the pile of work clothes on the floor next to the hamper in there bedroom. I pulled up her black work slacks and smelled them. They seemed a bit wrinkled, but smelled fine, so I pulled them on rather then trying to pick out an outfit from scratch. I looked at the blouse she had left on the floor next to the pants and decided that I would pick a new shirt. I frantically dug through the drawers again until I found another blouse that was similar. I pulled my arms through the hole and started doing the buttons, which felt a bit odd for some reason.

I then started digging through her closet for a decent pair of shoes that didn’t have a heel on them. My choices were pretty slim as Vanessa liked to wear heels it seemed. I grabbed a pair of shoes, and darted out the bedroom door. I ran back in and asked Scott, “Where do I work?” feeling quite foolish.

“You work at Intercorp down on Third street. Your bosses name is Ryan. How are you going to do this? You don’t know anything about Vanessa’s job.” He said as he shook his head.

I shrugged at him and darted back out to the kitchen searching for my car keys. A few minutes later Scott came out and asked me what I was doing.

“I’m looking for her car keys you dick.” I said, annoyed that he was smiling at me as I struggled.

“They’re in her purse. She always leaves it on the table by the door.” He replied.

Of course. A Purse. Why hadn’t I thought of that? I grabbed it, ran to Vanessa’s car, started it, and drove off in a hurry. I drove by her work once because I was in such a hurry I missed the driveway. I ran into the front door, and was only five minutes late. A man was standing in the front doors as I came running in and he said, “Vanessa. Running a little late, are we? Don’t worry about it. I’ll forgive you this time.”

“Um, thanks.” I replied.

“Ready? Follow me, I’ve got a special project for you today.” The man replied.

I nodded, thankful that I didn’t have to go looking for my boss or my desk. The man brought me through the large office building and back to a rather impressive office. I saw the name on the door. It was Ryan Straubel. This must be my boss’s office. I briefly wondered what he did, as it was huge. He walked over to the filing cabinets in the corner and stopped, looking at me.

“I really need all of these files up here put in alphabetical order, and put in these cabinets down here.” He told me as he pointed.

I nodded, and while he walked around his desk and sat down, I got to work. It wasn’t difficult work, and the files were actually labeled fairly well, so I didn’t need much more direction. It was tedious however, and a lot of bending over to stuff the files into the lower filing cabinet. One time while I was putting a file in its proper spot I happened to look over my shoulder and caught my boss staring at my ass.

I felt my face turn red and start to burn as I realized this man was only having me do this so that he could stare at my ass all morning. I tried to put it out of my mind, but every time I bent over I knew he was looking at me. I tried to keep a smile on my face as I worked, but I don’t know how good of a job I was doing. Finally after a few hours, I was done.

“Is there anything else you need me to do?” I asked as I straighten up and turned towards him.

“What are you doing for lunch today Vanessa? I was thinking about cutting out early and heading over to that Japanese place. Do you like sushi?” He asked me with an easy smile.

“Um… I didn’t really have plans for lunch. I have a boyfriend, and sometimes I…” I started to say before Ryan cut me off and said, “Oh, I’m just wondering if you wanted to have a quick bite to eat with me. Nothing sinister. I’m not hitting on you or anything. Just lunch with a co-worker. My treat for doing such a quick job with the files.”

“Uh, sure.” I said with a nod of my head.

“Great! You usually tell me you just want something light out of the vending machine. This will be a good time, I promise.” He said.

I felt stupid as he told me that. The real Vanessa knew how to get out of her boss’s lunch invitations, why didn’t I?

To be honest, her boss was a complete gentleman, and opened the door to his fancy car for me, and made small talk with me as he drove me to the restaurant. I didn’t know a lot of what he was talking about, though as it was mostly work related. I tried to stumble through most of it.

I ordered the only thing on the menu that I could pronounce, and Ryan laughed when I told him that was why I had picked it after the waiters left. They brought out something that Ryan ordered to drink before our meal arrived, and he poured me a small bowl. I took a drink and felt the burn of alcohol on my throat as it went down. I told him this might not be appropriate, and he apologized immediately and got the staff to bring us some water.

The food arrived shortly, and I started to eat. It was delicious! I filled up quickly though, do to Vanessa’s smaller size. When the waiter brought the bill, Ryan tried to scoop it up before I saw it, but I got a glance at it and saw it was a huge amount of money.

“I can’t let you pay all of that for me.” I said.

“Nonsense. I wanted to come here, and invited you along. I enjoyed your company.” He said with another easy smile.

I just smiled back, and soon we were back at the office. I followed Ryan back to his office, but this time he stopped me at the door and said he had some confidential things to do. He closed the door, and I looked around until I saw a desk with my name plate on it. I walked over and sat down. I turned on the computer, and stared at the login screen. I didn’t know her password.

I tried to look busy as I had no idea what Vanessa normally did during the day. I played with my pens, shuffled some papers, and used the intercom to buzz Ryan when ever some stopped by and asked to see him. Finally at around three o’clock Ryan came out of his office. He seemed surprised to see me.

“What are you still here for? Usually you leave around one thirty or two.” He asked me.

“Uh… I had a lot of filing to get caught up on.” I said as I picked up the same stack of paper I had been shuffling all day.

“Well, thanks for all the extra effort you’re putting in. I appreciate it.” He said with another one of his easy smiles.

I just nodded, and started to gather up my things and put them in my purse. I practically ran out of the building and back to my small car. On my way home I shook my head as I thought about my day. It had actually been kind of exciting to live someone else’s life. And it felt good to actually have a job again.

I stopped off quickly by my small apartment to grab some stuff that I wanted and then headed to Scott’s place. I pulled in the driveway and shut my car off. I walked into the house and wondered what I would do to pass the time until Scott came home. I picked up the remote control for the TV and turned it on. It was recording soap operas.

“What do you see in these things, Vanessa?” I asked out loud as I selected one and turned it on.

The TV started in on an episode, and I realized I had no idea what was going on. It was boring not knowing, and the people and scenes started and stopped before I could really grasp what was happening.

I thought to myself, “This sure would make more sense if I had Vanessa’s memories.”

Suddenly images started to flash in the back of my head. I closed my eyes to concentrate on them better. It was like Vanessa’s memories were flowing out for me to see. I realized that must have been what the strange man inside the woman was talking about. I could have used all the memories the whole time I was in Vanessa. I thought about Vanessa’s computer password.

‘Angelwings123’ popped into my head, and I knew it was right.

I thought about yesterday’s soap opera and I suddenly knew that Marley was really Rodger’s brother, who had undergone a sex change operation, and was now dating Rodger’s son, who had secretly shot Marley’s best friend out of revenge, but no one would know that for another couple episodes.

I then heard my stomach growl. I looked at the kitchen and thought maybe I could cook something, if only I knew what was around for food. Suddenly memories of Vanessa grocery shopping popped into my head. Then the recipes she knew.

I smiled as I got up and started to make a dinner using Vanessa’s stolen memories.

Scott was proud of me when he came home to a girlfriend that wasn’t in sweatpants and a roast in the oven. I cracked him a beer and handed it over to him as he sat down and I cut him a large piece of meat and set it on his plate.

He was so proud of me that when I said I still hadn’t figured out how to leave Vanessa, he said, “Why bother. Just stay. Be her as long as you want, bud.”

Well, Scott drank more beer, celebrating his girlfriend cooking and not wearing sweatpants, and I drank some beer to celebrate the fact that I knew all about Vanessa’s memories now. We ended up getting pretty drunk, and the next thing I knew we were in bed messing around.

It felt so good to have Scott fill my pussy.

I couldn’t believe how good it felt. It was the best sex of my life. Vanessa’s orgasms were earth shattering. And I don’t know if she usually came that fast and hard, or if it had something to do with me and my hair trigger, but I could cum on the drop of a dime.

Well, pretty soon I fell into a routine of going to work, being friendly with my overly friendly boss, coming home and working out, eating a quick bite, making Scott his dinner, serving it to him almost naked, and getting fucked from behind at the table while he ate. We would watch TV, or go to the movies, or work on something in the garage after that, and then we would head to bed and he would rail the shit out of me again before we both fell asleep.

It was a few weeks later when I thought I’d do something special. I stopped off at a Victoria’s Secret and picked up some new and racy underwear. I even made a second stop at an adult gift store and picked up some costumes and various other naughty little toys to have fun with.

When Scott came home that night I met him at the door in a little sex kitten outfit. He chased me down the hallway and into the bedroom, and we had fantastic sex. Afterwards I got out of bed and started cooking without dressing, which he also obviously appreciated.

Scott told me how much he appreciated the last few weeks, and I replied with the fact that it had been just as fun for me. It felt so amazing to be wanted, and have someone who cared for me. I didn’t want it to end.

At least right then I didn’t want it to end. A few days later after Scott finished his dinner, and was going through the mail he called out to me. I came out of the bedroom wearing some pink panties and a matching push up bra and asked him what was up.

“You spent six hundred fucking dollars on all this shit?” He yelled.

“Uh, I guess so.” I replied.

“You can’t do that. Not without asking me first.” He told me in a commanding voice.

“What? Ask you to spend my own money? It came out of my account. I worked for it.” I replied.

“First off it’s Vanessa’s account. Her job pays for the groceries. Her job pays for her car payments and insurance. My job pays for house. My job pays for the other utilities. My job pays for my car. My job pays for the cable. My job pays for the furniture. My job pays for all the other side stuff we need and fun stuff we want to do. I decide how it gets spent.” He said as he thumbed his chest like a baboon.

“And who decided you should be in charge of all the money?” I said.

“Vanessa and I both did. Before you were in her. It worked then, it works now.” He declared.

I knew from her memories this was bullshit. She didn’t want him controlling all of her money, she knew it just wasn’t worth the fight.

“Well, I wanted to spend some money. I’m in her now, and I decided that deal was stupid. And besides, I bought all this shit FOR YOU!” I shouted at him as I threw my arms up.

“If it was for me, then you shouldn’t have had any problem asking me before you bought all of it.” He said back to me.

“Fuck you, you over controlling bastard!” I shouted back at him.

“Fuck you, you slut!” He said back to me.

“Oh, now I’m a slut? Well, then I’ll just take my well used pussy and stay in a hotel for the night.” I said as I went back into the bedroom and grabbed some clothes.

Scott came in a few moments later and took the clothes out of my hands, “No, you are not staying in a hotel tonight.”

I tried to grab the clothes back, but he was much larger then me. I then tried to get out of the bedroom, but he grabbed me around the waist. I thrashed and kicked to get away, but he was just too large and strong for me.

“Let me go you fucker!” I demanded as I slammed my small hands into his sides.

“Not until you see reason here. You don’t get to just decide you are going to spend mine and Vanessa’s money. You’re not even really her. You’re just her because your life sucks so bad. I’ve been your friend for a while now, but you have to stop this and listen to me.” He said, and then tossed me onto the bed.

I sat there glowering at him through eyes filled with rage, but I knew there was no way I could get by him and even if I could I was a girl in nothing but pink panties and a bra. Not to mention, I had this nagging thought in the back of my head that he was right. I had stolen this body. It wasn’t mine. Who was I to go changing what Vanessa and Scott had worked out?

“Fine.” I said.

“Fine.” He said back.

“But you’re not getting shit from me tonight.” I said and slapped my legs shut.

“Whatever. You want it, and you know it.” He said with a sick smile, “You beg for fucking cock. I know how much you get off on it.”

I gave Scott the finger, and crawled into bed. My eyes burned and I felt powerless. He crawled into bed shortly after me, and started rubbing his hands up and down my back. I slapped them away. A few minutes later he started again, so this time I elbowed him in the stomach. “Bitch,” he said, and rolled over away from me.

I started to think about the relationship I was in, and how it had changed. Or maybe it hadn’t. Scott had never been very considerate of Vanessa. I knew that from both her memories and the way he had talked about her to me when I was just his friend. I also knew that even for the past few weeks, he still belched, farted, and stomped around like the leader of the household, a lot of times completely ignoring what I wanted to do, or how I felt on anything. The only reason he had been even somewhat nice to me so far was because I had been feeding him, getting his beer, and sexing him as often as he wanted it. He had almost from the beginning been controlling, and stopped treating me as a friend.

I went to work the next day, and instantly the other girls in the office knew something was off with me. They rallied around me, and asked me what was wrong. When I told them about the fight with my boyfriend the all told me what a jerk he was and how I could do better, and I should demand that he apologize, or threaten to leave him.

It was only a few hours later when Ryan called me into his office, and asked if I was alright. He had heard that I had been in a fight with my boyfriend.

I wanted to know how he knew, and he reminded me that the office gossip made its rounds pretty quickly. I told him I was fine, and that I didn’t really feel comfortable discussing it with him. He replied that any time I wanted to talk he was there for me. I knew he was checking out my ass as I walked out of his office.

The next week was pretty rough. I would come home from work and do an extra hard workout to get rid of the stress of the day and it helped keep my sexual wants toned down, and then I would get dressed in sweatpants and a sweatshirt just to let Scott know I was still mad at him. Every day he would refuse to apologize. I was still cooking, and I don’t know why. I didn’t return any of the underwear or the outfits I had bought, either.

Then I woke up one morning as I was getting ready for work I realized my face was different. It wasn’t so much mine anymore as it was Vanessa’s. I realized her memories and emotions came to me much quicker now as well. I barely had to even think about something, and her memories or skills would be there for me to use.

I didn’t know what to make of it.

I went into work that day in a haze of my own thoughts. It showed as I was clumsy, spaced out, and generally struggling with simple tasks.

Ryan called me into his office. He came around his desk and stood by me, saying, “Are you sure everything is alright Vanessa? You have been acting strange all week, and today you just haven’t been able to pull it together at all.”

“I’m fine.” I said as I looked at my feet.

He moved closer and put one hand under my chin to raise my face to look at his, “Are you sure you are fine? You don’t seem fine. I want to help you.”

“Really, I’m fine.” I said again.

Ryan’s hand moved down my thin neck to my shoulder as he absently played with my hair and then he said, “Are you afraid to leave him? You shouldn’t be. You are a smart, funny, beautiful woman. There are a lot of guys that would give everything they had to be with you.”

“Thank you, but that’s not it.” I said.

Ryan pulled me in to his chest, wrapping his arms around me and said, “What are you doing tonight? Some of us are going to Cha Cha’s, the bar on Dryfus Avenue. You should come. It would get you out of the house, and away from that whole situation.”

“I don’t…” I started to say, but Ryan interrupted me, “Don’t answer now. Think about it. Just show up if you want, ok?”

I was in my boss’s arms and realized for the first time I wasn’t trying to push him away or escape.

I went back to my desk and concentrated on my work until quitting time, then left to go home. I did my standard work out routine, which as this point was more just to keep me from getting out a dildo and fucking myself stupid until Scott came home. I made some meatloaf, which it suddenly seemed was more like my recipe then Vanessa’s. I would check myself in the mirror every few hours, and wonder more and more about my face.

Scott came home, and when I put the dinner I had made out on the table, He started to bitch about the fact that he hated meatloaf, and I should have known better then to make it. I was so pissed off. He never did anything for me. Not even bring me a cup of coffee in the morning, and yet here he was complaining about something that I made just for him.

“I’m fucking leaving. Order a pizza then.” I replied and stormed into the bedroom.

I pulled out a little black dress that I knew I looked hot in, and started to get into it. After that I added some nylons and some four inch heels. I grabbed my purse and headed for the front door.

“Where do you think you are going?” Scott asked as he blocked the doorway.

“I’m going out to a bar.” I replied as I tried to push past him.

“No you aren’t. I’m not letting you go, and I’m telling you that you can’t buy drinks there. It’s not your money.” He commanded in that stupid tone he liked to use.

“I don’t think I’ll have to buy any drinks, Scott. I’m an attractive woman. Not to mention I’m going to meet up with some friends from work, and I’m certain they can spare some money.” I told him.

“Well, you can’t leave with Vanessa then. She’s not yours.” He said.

“Fuck you. You said when I got in her I could stay as long as I want and do whatever I wanted as long as I didn’t wear sweatpants. Well, I’m not wearing sweatpants now, so get the fuck out of my way.” I said as I again tried to force my way past him.

“No.” Scott said, and grabbed me by the arms. His grip was tight enough that he was hurting me as he pulled me back away from the door, and tried to drag me towards the bedroom. I did the only thing I could think off. I brought one of my knees hard up into his nuts.

He let go of me and dropped to his knees, grabbing at his crotch and I took off towards the door. I heard him yelling at me, but I kept going. I quickly got into my car and drove off. I saw Scott running out to his car, so I jammed the gas pedal down hoping to loose him as I took turns through the city streets. I lost sight of his car following me, so I turned towards my destination.

I found Cha Cha’s with no trouble and after shutting off my car and locking it, I headed in. I didn’t know what I was doing, or why I was doing it, I just knew that I needed to get away for a while like Ryan had said. As I walked into the front door I saw a group of people from my work, who all waved to me and called me over to them.

“Hey, glad you could make it out! We never get to see you after work anymore. Why so secretive.” One of the girls that used to hang out with Vanessa before I took her over said to me.

“Oh, I don’t know. A lot going on I suppose. I’m here now though.” I said with a fake smile to cover my real emotions.

Suddenly the door was pushed open roughly and there stood Scott. He was looking through the people in the small bar until he saw my face. I was scared.

Scott came over towards me, and I shrank back trying to get away. Everyone at the table saw what was going on. He reached out and grabbed me by the arm and simply said, “We’re going now.” I tried to pull my arm back, but he once again had a tight grip and it was starting to hurt.

Suddenly Scott was yanked back by the shoulders away from me.

“She doesn’t want to leave yet. Why don’t you leave and we’ll make sure she gets home safely.” Ryan said to him.

“Stay out of this. You don’t know what’s going on here.” Scott said to Ryan.

“I know enough. I know it’s time for you to leave.” Ryan said.

Everyone was staring at them, and two other guys from the office got off their seats and went to stand between Scott and me. He looked at them, then at me, and then at Ryan. Then he yelled out, “So are you fucking them or something? Are you cheating on me now, too? You fucking nympho-slut.”

“Don’t start that here. Shut your mouth and leave now.” Ryan said.

Scott looked at Ryan for a moment, and then threw a punch to Ryan’s jaw. Both men grabbed each other, and Scott pushed Ryan to the floor and then jump on top of him, punching him hard as Ryan tried to get him off. The two other guys from my office went in to help their friend by grabbing at Scott’s flailing arms.

In all the commotion, I never saw another man coming from behind who grabbed me by the neck and with amazing speed and strength pulled me back and out into the alley through a side door. Everyone else was also watching the fight.

I struggled more, but not only was I smaller and weaker, but my four inch heels weren’t letting me get any traction on the ground. He dragged me back by the dumpsters and threw me to the ground. I landed roughly and unceremoniously on my ass. I looked up in fear, and saw the same face that had been on that woman so many nights ago. The man that had taught me how to take over people stood above me with a smirk on his face.

“Well well well. Look what the cat dragged in.” He said in an evil voice.

“W-What do you w-want?” I stuttered.

“Well, I see you’ve made a proper mess of things in there.” He said as he pointed to the bar.

“It’s not my fault.” I said with fear in my voice.

“Course not. It’s someone else’s fault.” He said as he licked his lips at me.

“What do you want?” I asked him again, this time I tried to put more firmness in my voice, but I don’t think it worked.

“I figured seeing as this time you have the pussy, and I have the dick, I’d show you how to actually use one. You fucked it up pretty badly the last time I tried to do you a favor. I figure you owe me this.” He said and started to unbuckle his pants.

I started to claw my way backwards, but quickly found myself in a corner against a large fence and the side of the building. The ugly man reached down and grabbed at my dress. I slapped at his hand, so he backhanded me hard in the face.

I saw stars as my vision swam in front of me. Everything seemed to be happening in slow motion but there was nothing I could do about it. My hands didn’t seem to work anymore. The ugly man pulled my dress up, and tore my underwear off. He was just getting onto his knees when suddenly his eyes rolled back into his head and he fell on top of me.

When he rolled off, I looked up into a man’s face.

It was Ryan. He was holding something that he must have used to hit the ugly man with. He also had a black eye and a bloody nose. He was saying something, but I was still dazed, and couldn’t make it out.

He gently put his arms under me and lifted me off the ground, and began carrying me out of the alley way.

“Are you ok?” I finally understood what he was asking me.

I just nodded.

“That’s quite a shiner.” He said to me as he looked at my face.

“Look who’s talking.” I replied as I gave him a weak smile.

“Eh. You should see the other guy.” He said with his typical easy smile.

“Oh no! Scott!” I said as started to struggle to get to my feet.

“Don’t worry. I was kidding. After Dan and Ed pulled him off me your boyfriend took off.” Ryan told me with a straight face.

“Not my boyfriend.” I said as I shook my head and looked at the ground.

“Does that mean you’re single now?” Ryan asked as he again brought out his smile.

“You never give up, do you?” I asked him, laughing for the first time in a long time.

“Not when I see something I want.” He replied.

By this time we had reached Ryan’s car. He set me down gently on my feet and opened the door on the passenger side of his car for me. I looked at him and he told me, “I cannot in good conscience let you drive yourself after all of that. I’ll take you anywhere you want to go, but I won’t let you drive.”

I nodded and quietly sat in his car. He closed the door for me, and went around to the driver’s side. He started the car, and looked at me, “Where to?”

“I don’t have anywhere to go.” I replied as I thought about it. I couldn’t go back to Scotts. I had ditched my apartment at the end of last month when I didn’t want to pay the rent. I had no family to go to.

“Well, this isn’t me hitting on you, I promise, but why not stay at my place. I have a spare bedroom that you can sleep in for the night. It’s safe, and you can do whatever you want in the morning.” Ryan suggested.

“Thank you so so much for all of this. I don’t know why you help me all the time.” I replied.

“Don’t worry about it.” He said, and started driving.

I spent the night at Ryan’s house. The next day while Scott was at work I took the day off, and went and got all of my things and moved out. I suppose they were Vanessa’s things, but I thought of them as my things now despite what Scott had been telling me.

I went to the bank, and took out enough for rent on a beat up apartment, and got a place for myself. I was too exhausted to unpack though, so I just crashed in an unmade bed. I had strange dreams that night, and when I woke up the next morning I noticed when I got ready even more of my face was like Vanessa’s.

I went in to work that day and thanked Ryan for all his help, and told him I needed another job because I couldn’t afford my own place on a part time salary. He tried to tell me that I could increase my hours at Intercorp, but I told him that he had helped me enough, and there were certain things I wanted to do on my own for now.

I found a job in an accounting department the next day. While Vanessa didn’t know anything about accounting, I knew a lot about it. It was what I had done before I had lost my job and this whole mess started. My boss was a woman named Valerie. She seemed nice, and after the first week on the job thought it was odd that my performance and abilities were way beyond my minimal accounting experience. We quickly became friends, and a few days later she asked if I wanted to get a few drinks after work with her.

I was sitting on the bar stool having a vodka tonic with Valerie when another man came in and sat down next to us. Valerie kissed him passionately, and then introduced him as Brian, her boyfriend. I went to shake his hand when he started to look very oddly at me.

“You’re a body hopper.” He said to me.

“A what?” I replied. I had heard that name before, but I couldn’t place it.

“You’re in that girl,” he said as he squinted at my face, “But it’s like your face isn’t right.”

“You can see my face?” I asked with fear in my voice, “My real face.”

“Don’t worry. We won’t say anything.” Valerie told me, and said, “Brian is a hopper too.”

This didn’t put me any more at ease, as the last man I knew with this power tried to rape me.

“I knew there was something about you when you didn’t have any accounting experience but instantly picked up your job like you had done it before.” Valerie said.

“Wait, you got a new job with your mount? Why?” Brian asked

“What’s a mount?” I replied.

“How long have you been a body hopper?” Brian asked me.

“Um, I got into Vanessa about two months ago. Actually, I think a little more.” I replied as I thought about it. I wasn’t always very good with dates.

“No wonder your face is barely there!” Brian said, “Are you trying to be her forever?”

“No. I don’t know how to get out.” I said sheepishly.

“You had better start from the beginning.” Brian said to me.

So I told Valerie and Brian about how I had met a strange woman, had bad sex with her, she left, and I had hopped my ex-friend’s girl and we had a falling out so I needed a job. When my quick story was over Brian pulled out his cell phone and called someone, and said it was an emergency.

Brian and Valerie brought me back to her apartment and introduced me to a man named Burt, who they said was another body hopper. That was pretty plain to see though, as he was wearing a young red headed woman.

“If you don’t get out of her now, you will be stuck in her forever.” Burt told me.

“I don’t know how to get out.” I replied to him.

“You just have to want to leave.” He replied simply.

“That’s it. Just want to leave her?” I asked.

“Well, and want to be your regular self. But I have to tell you, your shape may be a bit odd now when you leave her.” Burt told me.

“What do you mean?” I asked.

“Well, the hopper that activated you should have done a better job explaining all of this too you. Most hoppers can’t stay in a mount as long as you have unless they have a lot of experience. You tend to get stuck. The first hop isn’t easy. Yours has been especially tough. You are probably going to struggle to get out, but you probably still can. Another week or two and you will be stuck, together with her as one.” The older hopper said to me.

I nodded and asked, “What do I do.”

“Same thing I just told you. Only now you have to really want to leave, and it may be painful.” He said.

I sat on Valerie’s couch and closed my eyes. I tried to concentrate on leaving. I concentrated on not living Vanessa’s life anymore. Nothing was happening. I think it was because I wasn’t sure if I wanted to leave. I concentrated on not having aching feet from four inch heels. I concentrated on being able to get back to my own life. I realized I didn’t want to get back to my life. Nothing happened. I tried to think that I could let Vanessa get her life back. I wouldn’t be stealing it from her anymore. She would be free of me. I thought she would be better off without me, and I really wanted to look out for her.

Suddenly I felt a tearing sensation. A flesh colored goo was running from my skin. It was working, but it was painful. I screamed as it felt like I was ripping myself in two. I grabbed at my hair, and pulled, but continued to want to get out of Vanessa and let her live without me stealing her life and body.

I lost the feel of anything but pain. I couldn’t see. I couldn’t smell. I could only feel. I felt pain. I slowly started to feel better. Then I could smell again. I could hear again. I could see again.

I looked down at myself. I was naked. I had shoulder length hair, and very small breasts. My waist was trim, and my penis was misshapen. My legs were hairless and toned much like Vanessa’s.

I looked over to see Vanessa passed out on the couch next to me. I thought it was odd to see her and not be her. Then a weariness over took me, and I passed out too.

I woke up on a couch with a blonde girl taking care of me. As my eyes opened she pulled her hand back like I was venomous. She called out for Brian and Burt who came back into the room. Brian introduced her as Alyssa and said she was a friend I could trust, but that she was a bit skittish around hoppers.

They explained that I had been passed out for about a day. They had brought Vanessa home and put her to bed, while Valerie was over there watching her. I felt horrible, so they did the best they could to make me feel comfortable.

Over the next three weeks my body slowly regained its original shape. On the third week Burt took me out to show me how to body hop. He explained more and more about who I was and what I had become.

I took over a fair amount of women in a short time that night. Burt enjoyed teaching me as he watched me become more confident as a body hopper. We went back to Valerie’s apartment that night with me wearing my favorite girl of the night. I had amazing sex with Brian, Burt (in a mount), and even Valerie that night. I felt so refreshed. I had so much pent up sexual frustration from not getting any for so long.

I headed out the next day, as I didn’t feel the need to be a burden to Brian and Valerie anymore. Plus, I knew I could pretty much do whatever I wanted in anybody that I wanted to do it in so I knew it would be no problem to find my own place in an instant.

I took over women left and right. I had more sex in the next two weeks then I had previously had in my life. But it wasn’t enough. I kept wanting more. I would take over a girl in a bar, and have every guy in the bar fuck her right there, and still I couldn’t be satisfied.

None of the other women seemed to fit right, either. I couldn’t get comfortable in their skin, so I never stayed more then a few hours. I thought it was the fact that I didn’t want to get stuck again at first, but then I realized it was something else.

I missed Vanessa.

One day I took over a girl, and after getting railed all morning by her well endowed boyfriend I headed out to see if I could find Vanessa. She wasn’t in the small apartment I had rented as her.

I tried back at Scott’s house thinking maybe she went back to him, but I didn’t see her there either. I stopped out at Intercorp, pretending to be one of her long lost friends who wanted to catch up, and that was where I learned that she was staying with her cousin. She had a breakdown and kept telling everyone she had lost over two months of her life, and didn’t understand what was happening anymore.

I knew where her cousin lived because I still had almost all of Vanessa’s memories in my head like they were my own.

I quickly made my way across town to where her cousin lived and inquired at the door about Vanessa. The woman at the door smiled at me and asked me to come in, and said that perhaps a long lost friend could help Vanessa out of her current slump.

I was led to a small bedroom where Vanessa was lying in a bed. Her eyes were red and puffy like she had been crying for days. She had cut her hair much shorter. Her cousin left us alone in the room to catch up.

“Who are you?” Vanessa asked me.

“A friend.” I replied.

“See, I can’t even remember you. I broke up with my boyfriend. I mean, not that we were perfect, but at least he was something. I got a different job, I can’t remember how to do it. Who does that? I’ll never be happy.” She whined to me.

“You could learn the job, and there are other men out there. Good men.” I told her.

“Who would teach me the job? And find other men? Just finding Scott was hard enough.” She whined some more.

“Valerie could teach you. And Ryan has always had eyes for you.” I said.

“How do you know all of this? Who are you again? You know what, it doesn’t matter. It doesn’t. I’m done with all of this.” She said with weariness in her voice.

“What do you mean?” I asked her.

“I’m sick of all of this. I’m sick of my life.” She said, and then put a weird smile on her face as she said, “I guess it doesn’t matter if I tell you now. I swallowed a whole jar full of pills just a minute or two before you came in here.”

“No you can’t!” I yelled at her.

“Why not? It’s my life!” She said back.

“No! It’s mine too!” I called out as I leaped forward on the bed and grabbed her.

I felt myself leave my host body and begin to flow into Vanessa once more. She didn’t even struggle. She just laid there. Soon I felt her familiar body. It felt so nice. Not just nice, but perfect. It was like coming home from a long trip that you didn’t really want to go on.

I sat up in the bed, and pushed my previous body off from me, and got out of bed. I checked her memories for how many pills she swallowed and what they were. I leaned over a small garbage can by a desk and jammed a finger down my throat until I felt my gag reflex take over. I kept my finger in until I started to up chuck.

After a few heaves two pills came out. I kept going until I was confident that had gotten every pill out of my stomach. I was just standing up when my cousin came back into the room. She looked at the woman passed out on my bed, and then at me.

“What happened?” She asked me as she tried to understand what was going on.

“Don’t worry about it. I just want you to know that I appreciate you taking care of me, and I’m better now. Thank you so much.” I said and gave her a hug.

“You can’t just be better. Nobody just changes overnight unless something drastic happens. Did something drastic happen?” She asked as she back up and looked at me.

“You could say that. My friend here reminded me that I do have a life, and I want to live it, and suddenly the last two months came back to me just like that. I remember everything now.” I said as I smiled at her.

“Oh that’s great! Is she alright?” My cousin asked me as she looked down at my old passed out mount lying on the bed sleeping.

“It took a lot out of her. I’ll make sure she wakes up and gets headed home soon. Then I’m going to pack up my stuff and get back to my life.” I told her.

That’s what I did. I called packed my stuff into my small car, and headed out to find another small apartment. I called Valerie on Vanessa’s cell phone and asked her if she would still let me have a job at the accounting firm. She asked to meet me at a near by coffee shop, and that pretty much brings me back to the beginning of my story.

I’ve decided to become Vanessa.

Her life might have been worth nothing to her, but to me it’s exactly what I want. I feel bad that I was part of what caused her to want to throw it all away, but I can’t just let her end it. I’ll live her life for both of us from now on.

Theta Beta House - Chapter 3

Preston let out a grunt as he felt himself release deep inside of Tiffany’s tight little snatch. Dan moaned out in a low growl, “Oooooh yes! Fucking fill me up like a Twinkie!” Preston’s breath came in raspy gasps as he leaned forward on Tiffany’s nubile form until a quick jab from an elbow poked him in the ribs and caused him to jolt upright and look down at Dan in his borrowed body as it was bent over the edge of the bed glistening with a light coat of perspiration from their activities.

As Preston’s breath came back Dan wiggled off his quickly softening cock and forward onto the bed and then used the sheets to wipe Preston’s cum off Tiffany’s inner thighs before laying back on the disheveled bed and letting out a happy sigh before saying, “Ya know, it’s been far too long since I got fucked good by a hopper. Most frat boys just don’t last long ‘nough, ya know?”

“Uh, n… nope… I’m not familiar,” Preston said as he also wiped his member off on the sheets hanging over the corner of the bed.

“Well, I need a shower and then I should be giving Tiff her body back I’m suppos’n,” Dan said as he slipped off the edge of the bed and stretched which caused Preston to blink as he stared at the blonde’s ample chest thrusting out in perky perfection. As Dan caught Preston’s eyes locking onto the tits that he currently possessed a wicked little smile crossed his chubby features and he yelled out, “PLEDGE! What ‘cho staring at? Go wash my clothes and my sheets right now! MOVE MOVE MOVE!”

Preston shook at Dan’s sudden mood swing and quickly swiped the sheets off the bed and made a pile and also grabbed the pile of clothing that he had not so long ago pulled off Tiffany’s lovely body with his teeth piece by piece. As he hefted the armful of tangled fabric he heard Dan call out, “PLEDGE! You’re out of uniform! Make yerself PRESENTABLE before ya get yerself down to the laundry!”

“Oh come on Dan, really? Do I have to?” Preston whined as he shot a side glance at his “uniform” on the chair in the corner of the room.

“Are you sass talk’n me Junior?” Dan asked as he crossed his arms under his impressive breasts and cocked his hips.

“N… n… no sir,” Preston said as he shook his head and dropped the pile of laundry he was carrying and went over to the chair and grabbed the French maid outfit and small lace thong from the chair. He pulled the tiny triangle of fabric up his legs and quickly slipped the small dress over his head before looking back at Dan and asking, “B… better… sir?”

“Move it pledge! Move! You’s got molasses in yer ass?” Dan shouted at him, his deep voice reverberating off the walls and causing Preston to jump and quickly dart back across the room to grab the pile of laundry from the floor and hurry out of the room. As he left he didn’t notice Dan’s chubby face go from a scowl to an amused smirk.

As Preston descended the stairs with his arms full trying not to drop anything he suddenly felt a large palm crack him on the bare ass hard enough to leave a lasting sting and cause him to yelp. He turned to see Jamal, a large black man standing on the steps with a crooked grin, “Such a cute little minx! Come see me in a bit. Ima need some help.” He suddenly felt another crack on his ass right in the same spot causing the pain to be twice as strong and peered over the pile of linen bedding to see Kimberly standing there her pretty Asian facial features a stark contrast to when he had first met her, “And bring the red silk teddy and the blue vibrator from my room when you come. Not the blue one with the flowers, the blue one with the rabbit clit teaser!”

“You’re room two thirteen right?” Preston asked in a tired voice.

“Two sixteen pledge! You have to know these things!” Kimberly yelled at him.

“Sorry sir, won’t happen again sir,” Preston huffed back as he continued his descent down the stairs.

“If you hurry I won’t make you choke on that blue vibe pledge!” Kimberly called out as he went down, causing Preston to stop momentarily, his eyes wide open as Kimberly smiled down at him, “Oh, you didn’t think it was for me did you?”

Preston blinked a few times before continuing down the stairs without responding. Once he got to the ground floor and walked by the large doorway peering into the Rumpus Room he heard a chorus of cat calls from the group in their before turning down the hall and finally getting to the laundry room. He quickly sorted it into piles and dropped it into the machines and turned them on. He paused to take a breath when suddenly Megan stepped into the room, her curly dirty blonde hair swinging as she came to a sudden stop, “PELDGE!”

He turned to face her and as his shoulders drooped downward, “Yes sir?”

“I’m hungry! Go make me a sandwich. Peanut butter and grape jelly with the crusts cut off. Actually, make it two, and cut them in the shape of a heart.” She said as she looked at him crossly.

“The short order cook is…” Preston started to say before Megan cut him off, “PLEDGE! What was confusing about what I just said?!”

“N… n… nothing s… s… sir!” Preston replied and scurried out of the laundry room to the kitchen one room over and began assembling the ingredients. As he coated some bread with peanut butter and another with grape jelly he looked up to see Cammy sashay into the room.

“How are you holding up, pledge?” Cammy asked as she leaned against the wall.

“I’ve been here four days, I’ve slept about that many hours, I’m sore and sticky from random sex, and everyone is yelling at me,” Preston replied sourly and then after a short pause added, “Sir.”

Cammy smiled at him sweetly and then grabbed an energy drink out of one of the large stainless steel refrigerators and put it down in front of him, “Well everyone’s going to haze you extra hard. We don’t get new hoppers often. Plus most of the girls know you’ll be the one enjoying their bodies in a few short weeks, so they’re getting it all in now.”

Preston popped the top on the drink and gulped about half of it down before Cammy giggled and added, “Plus, you’re way cuter than the last hopper looked in that French maid outfit. OMG, you look ridiculous.”

“I know right?” Preston replied, “The dress isn’t actually that bad, but this thong is killing me. I don’t even mind the constant lace wedgie, but this damn thing is so small that one of my balls always slips out one side, or my cock flops out. I mean, it’s the size of an eye patch.”

“Well, now you know what we have to deal with to look all sexy for guys!” Cammy replied with a smug grin.

“Except your equipment doesn’t wiggle out the sides and what not,” Preston shot back with a grin.

Cammy leaned forward suddenly and kissed him on the lips, catching Preston by surprise. As she pulled back she said, “You’re a total cutie when you’re not stuttering like a scared rabbit.”

Preston looked into her large brown eyes and his mouth disconnected from his brain, “T… t… thank…”

Cammy sighed and rolled her eyes, “And there it goes again.”

Preston watched as she gracefully spun on her heels and headed out of the room, “Later pledge!”

“L… l… late…” But before he could get the word out she was gone.

Preston gathered up the plate of heart shaped PB&J sandwiches and headed out to find Megan. After delivering the sandwiches Mia found him and gave him even more laundry to do after he dropped off the little blue vibrator to Kimberly, and Brooke demanded that he clean the bathrooms. After scrubbing the toilets he went back down to continue on the laundry and began folding Mia, Tiffany, and Dan’s laundry.

Bee came walking down the hallway with his arm around Violet’s waist and stopped as he saw Cammy standing outside of the laundry room peering in, “Hey Cam, what’s happening?”

Cammy pointed in the doorway and remarked, “The little ones are so cute when they’re sleeping.”

Bee and Violet both glanced around the corner to see Preston passed out cold in a chair leaning forward on the table, his head buried into one of Tiffany’s pleated skirts in between two piles of mostly folded laundry. Violet looked at Bee and asked, “Do you want me to wake him up and send him out to clean the pool?”

Bee shook his head, went over and grabbed one of the sheets off the top of the pile and gently tucked it around the exhausted pledge. He then looked at Cammy and said, “When he wakes up let me know. Tell everyone I’m going to be sending him out on his first mission so he’s off limits until he gets done with that. Okay?”

Cammy curtseyed perfectly as she said happily, “As your majesty wishes it shall be done!”

“It’s good to be king,” Bee replied as he stole a quick kiss from Violet and then pulled her out of the room by her hand, giving Cammy a quick knuckle bump as he passed her.

Theta Beta House - Chapter 2

Madison stood in line with the other girls pledging Theta Beta House and let out a small sigh as she looked around at the competition. Now that the registration had finished all the pledges were directed into several neat rows facing the house and she could easily see there were more than one hundred fifty hopeful girls that wanted to get into the sorority. Up on the porch she saw two upperclassmen she knew of only through reputation on the porch ready to address everyone.

“Hi everyone! This is Tara and my name is Kimberly, and we’re in charge of pledge recruitment here at Theta Beta, the best sorority in the world!” Kimberly paused as a cheer went up from the girls on the lawn, “And I’m going to take a moment before we start to say that there is a reason for that. We’re the best because we recruit the best, only accept the best, and expect the best, not just from you guys but also everyone in the house!” Another cheer went up from the girls as Kimberly held out her hands and then said, “Unfortunately, that also means that not everyone who is standing here today will be accepted in.” A groan went out from the crowd before Kimberly could continue, “In fact, in our first test, about half our applicants don’t make it. That means that if you look to your right and your left, one of those girls will not make it to the second week of pledging. If you don’t want it to be you, listen closely to what I’m about to say. We will go in on a tour of the house, first floor only. You’ll get to meet some of our sisters, they’ll let you know about our typical days and more about the qualities that make a great sister, and you can see if this is for you. Once you’ve seen enough and your group is done see either Tara or myself and we’ll give you a secret message. This secret message is as individual as you are, and it is for you only! Do not share your secret message with anyone. Seven days from now show back up here and tell us your secret message. If at any point in time you learn someone else’s secret message, please stop here and tell us. If you give us someone else’s secret message, it will put you on a short list and make it much easier to become a sister. Partial messages, partial credit, complete message, complete credit. Here at Theta Beta we particularly value privacy. Women who cannot keep a secret and protect our privacy have no place in this house.” Kimberly paused to let her words sink in and then said, “Okay then, enough of the boring stuff! We’ve got you guys split into groups, so Tara will take the first group into the house with her, and I’ll take the second after they’ve moved on. Please wait in your designated lines until we can get through all the groups! When your tour is done you’re free to stick around and ask questions or head out on your way and GOOD LUCK WITH YOUR FIRST TEST!”

With that the first line headed in following Tara. Madison shifted nervously on her short heels and wondered if she should have gone with something higher. She saw some of the other girls wearing spiked stiletto heels or at least something that gave a five inch lift. She grimaced as she looked down at her simple wedges. She then wondered how Preston was doing and wondered what exactly his business was at the house. She hadn’t been close enough to hear what he had said to the women at the recruitment table, but all three had instantly perked up after he said a few short lines to them, along with one of the pledges at the table yelling at him. She desperately wanted to get into the sorority and she promised herself that she would do her absolute best at every one of their tests. It wasn’t like her family couldn’t afford college but as she came closer and closer to college age her mother had talked more and more about how her time at Theta Beta had really helped to define her as a person and had shaped her life. Her mother had definitely not forced her to pledge, but had told her that if she wanted to it would be an experience unlike anything else. She also had mentioned to keep an open mind to the experience, that some things might seem strange and even scary but that everything had a funny way of working out. She didn’t understand that last part and her mother would never go into more detail despite Madison trying to get more details of her time in the sorority out of her many times, but she was certain she wanted to try. Theta Beta was the best sorority. They had the smartest, most interesting, and prettiest girls on campus. All of the girls graduating from Theta Beta got the jobs they wanted, all of them succeeded in their careers and personal life, and all of them highly praised their time in TBH as one of the most amazing experiences of their lives, which also seemed backed up by the sizable donations that seemed to roll into the house non-stop. Madison desperately wanted to get in with these girls.

Suddenly Kimberly was leading her group into the house, and Madison was knocked out of her mental reflections. She was led into a large entranceway with a giant chandelier and exquisite carpet lined by several small tables that was well lit and spotless. “This is the door that every guy and girl on campus wants to get through ladies. To the right is the main common room. We all typically call it the Rumpus Room because it makes us giggle. There is always something going on in here. Maybe watching a bit of TV, maybe some gossip circles, a few of us working on homework or working on a dance routine. It’s big enough that if we want to watch something as a group we can actually all fit in here comfortably. As you can see, we’re pretty laid back in that room. Mandy, are you still brushing Felicity’s hair? You’ve been at it for like forty-five minutes!” Kimberly squealed to her fellow sisters.

“Shhhh! Just let her work if she wants, this is pure bliss,” Felicity said back as she laid her head down on Mandy’s thighs and Mandy smiled as she stated, “I owe her for last night. What do you want from me?”

“To our left is the auditorium. We have that room set up for any meetings, votes, and general sorority business that comes up. I know that we’ll be voting tonight on if we should accept the mixer invite from the Omegas!” Kimberly was cut off by the squeals from the girls around Madison. The pretty blonde next to Madison whispered to her, “The Omegas are all so hot!”

“And we’re walking!” Kimberly stated as she started down the long hallway between the two rooms until she came to the end, “To the left is our dining room and kitchen areas. Of course you don’t have to eat here, but we have a fully stocked kitchen and a chef preparing three meals a day. If you don’t have time or can’t get here during meal times we have a short order cook on staff until ten every night. Our chef came from a five star restaurant and makes pretty much everything that you can think of taste amazing as you can imagine. To our right down this hallway is some random rooms that we use for various functions,” Kimberly said as she started to walk down the hallway, “We have a few designated quiet rooms for studying, a few rooms for, um… group projects, and a few smaller living rooms in case you just want to watch some TV or have a girls night with a few of your closer sisters. We also have a technology room with some computers, some rapid prototyping machines, and some other random tools that some of the girls in engineering play with, but that’s not really my specialty. This is our game room with a few pinball machines, some arcade games, every console you can think of, and just about every table top game you can think of. Pool, foosball, darts, air hockey, you know, that sort of stuff.” As they walked by each room Madison peered in seeing a couple girls staring at the rapid prototyping machine as it dutifully went about making some sort of widget. One of the girls’ reflection on the plastic cover of the rapid prototype machine seemed a bit off, but Madison was certain it was just because of the thick goggles the girl was wearing. In the next room two stunning girls dressed in Theta Beta tank tops and short shorts seemed to be so absorbed in their game of air hockey they didn’t even notice the group of hopeful pledges behind them. After that came a fully supplied gym with a soft padded floor and then a theater room with about ten full sized leather easy chairs pointed toward a wall that completely lit up as a full sized screen. Kimberly then stopped by a large door at the end of the hall and said, “We also have security and a house mom, but unfortunately Julia is out at the moment and we don’t show off our security, but rest assured it’s second to none. There will be no stupid frat boys doing panty raids in our house. So that’s pretty much the tour at this time. Of course you’ll get to know the house more if you make it through the first week, but at this time we’ve shown you all we are prepared to show. We do have rooms for all the girls upstairs. Freshmen get a roommate for their first year that we like to match up based on personalities and friendships, but after freshman year you’ll get a room all to yourself. Out the back past the pool area is the garage. We have about twenty cars and a few buses and limos that we keep out there. Most cars can be used by any active member, but we do have a few special cases. Now, we’re going to call you up one by one and give you your secret code. Please wait here until I call your name. If you have any questions, feel free to ask any of the sisters on the first floor, myself or Tara. I’d like to thank all of you for your interest in Theta Beta and wish all of you the very best of luck!”

With that Kimberly called the first name on the list and because Madison knew most of the girls in the group would be called before her due to their lineup she took the opportunity to step back and peer into the Rumpus Room once more. All of the girls in the room were happily chatting away about how busy they were this time of year, or what they thought of the pledges this year, or plans for that night. A short brunette girl was suddenly standing in front of Madison with a large smile on her face, “Hi! My name’s Cammy, what’s yours?”

“Madison Miller, It’s nice to meet all of you!” Madison replied with a bright smile.

“It’s nice to meet you too Madison Miller!” Cammy said with a bubbly giggle and a bounce on her feet.

“This is all so nice! Do you like it here?” Madison asked.

“It’s like… pretty much the best. Ever. I mean, there can be some weirdness every now and again, but everyone is so amazing here. You’ll feel super welcome right away if you get in.” Cammy said happily as she twirled some of her brown hair around her finger.

“What do you mean, weirdness?” Madison asked as her eyes narrowed.

“You put 100 girls in a house, there is bound to be some weirdness every now and then… and the other stuff, you’ll see, I promise.” Cammy replied happily.

Madison was about to ask for more info but she heard Kimberly call her name out, and waved to Cammy as she turned to go.

“Bye Madison Miller! I’m hoping to see more of you around here!” Cammy called out to her as she walked down the hall.

“Okay Madison, are you ready for your secret message?” Kimberly asked with an eyebrow wiggle, “Your first real Theta Beta test!”

Madison let out a quick breath and nodded to Kimberly who leaned in close to her ear and said in a quiet voice, “The chunky monkey hates bananas but goes gaga over peanut butter while sitting in the tallest of the short trees.”

Madison frowned at the seeming nonsense. She wasn’t certain what to expect but the randomness of that phrase had left her a bit stunned, “Um, did you say…?” Madison started to ask but Kimberly held her finger up to her lips and said, “Sorry honey, I only get to say it once. That’s the rule. Good luck and I’ll see you back here in seven days, I mean, unless you get someone else’s secret phrase. Then you can bring it back to me and if you get a word or two wrong in your own phrase we’ll let it slip.”

Madison blinked as she suddenly realized the intricacies of the game. Kimberly led her by the small of the back to the rest of her tour group who were leaving out the back door as the next tour group showed up. As Madison stepped off the rear porch she heard one of the other pledges look at the red headed girl next to her and ask, “Did you get something completely weird? Mine was about an airplane flying loop da loops over a barn and then a cow walking on a wing…” The red headed girl blinked a few times and then turned to run back to the front of the house as the first girl called out, “Wait! I thought we were friends! You’re not really turning me in already are you? Crap. I wonder if I can get a new message?” She then turned and started to run to the front of the house as well.

Madison let out a sigh and repeated back to herself in her head, the chunky monkey hates bananas but goes gaga over peanut butter while sitting in the tallest of the short trees. She then looked around and decided to head back to her dorm room before she also slipped up and said something she shouldn’t in front of the other Theta Beta hopefuls.

Theta Beta House - Chapter 1

Author - Tobyredone

Preston sighed and looked at his shoes once more then continued to trudge down the sidewalk until suddenly a flash of pink and yellow filled his vision and didn’t stop there. He felt a warm body slam into him, tossing him backwards and he crashed down on the sidewalk roughly, barely getting his hands out of his pockets in time to slow his descent and keep him from cracking his head off the concrete. He blinked several times and looked over at the person who he had run squarely into.

“I’m sorry, I wasn’t… uh… I uh… didn’t see… um…” His apology turned into a stutter and incoherent mumbling as he looked over and saw what he was certain was the most beautiful woman he had ever seen in his life.

She shook her head and blinked a few times to get her bearings and reached up with her perfectly manicured hands to tussle her shoulder length slightly wavy blonde hair before looking over at him and shooting him a questioning look, “What? I can’t understand you.”

She gathered her legs underneath her and stood up gracefully, spun around and brushed the grass clipping off the back of her short colorful cotton skirt and then looked over her shoulder with her piercing blue eyes and asked, “Do I have a grass stain on my skirt?”

Preston muttered, “Um… uh… Nah… I… Sorry,” he then started to shake his head.

The girl’s eyes narrowed and she spun around and faced him still sitting on the sidewalk with his legs splayed out and asked, “What? Look, are you some kind of weirdo?”

“What? No! I uh… just… um… no.” Preston paused and then added, “I think?” His brain was struggling to keep up with the fact that a pretty girl was talking to him.

She scrunched her nose and took a step back and said, “Well, whatever. Sorry I ran into you. I was distracted. I’m in a hurry. I’m late to get to the Theta Beta house. I want to pledge them.”

“Oh. That’s where I’m going too!” Preston’s brain finally slammed into gear at the mention of the Theta Beta House.

“Um… you do know that’s a sorority, right?” The young woman asked him with a disbelieving look on her face.

“Well, my dad said I should go there and… You know what, it’s a long story, never mind.” Preston said as he shook his head and struggled to his feet, “Either way, want to walk there together? I’m a bit lost.”

The girl looked him up and down for a few moments before finally nodding and said, “Sure, I guess. My name’s Madison. What’s yours?”

“P… Pr… Press…” Preston’s brain suddenly lost its traction once more as the girl smiled at him and he struggled to keep his eyes from drifting down to her rather perky breasts barely contained in the little yellow tank top trimmed with pink and up on her blue eyes.

“Press? Okay, nice to meet you Press!” She said as she motioned for him to follow her, “C’mon Press, we’re going to be late!”

“No, my name is…” But she was already walking down the sidewalk and Preston’s voice faded out as he was suddenly hypnotized by the sway of her hips and her long legs.

Madison looked over her shoulder once more and motioned at him, “Keep up if you want to get there together!”

Preston jogged a bit to catch up to her and felt his face flush red as he was certain she caught him staring at her ass. Luckily he didn’t have time to embarrass himself more as they were soon standing in front of a giant mansion of a house with a ridiculous amount of young women gathered in the front lawn. On the porch by the front doors a simple folding table was set up with a banner taped to the front that read, “Applicants” on it and several women were standing there helping girls get signed up to pledge the sorority. Madison turned to him and grabbed his hands as she bounced on her toes and said, “Wish me luck! I’m so nervous! Bye Press! I hope you find what you’re looking for!”

And with that Madison started her way up to the table on the porch, leaving Preston standing there. “My name’s… never mind.” He looked around at all the gathered women and couldn’t believe how many there were standing waiting to pledge TBH. Preston also swallowed nervously and then made his way up to the porch. Most of the women he passed looked him over like a crazy person as he walked up to the table. Some of them outright gave him the stink eye. A few of them asked if he was in the right place.

Finally he was standing on the porch looking at three amazingly stacked women sitting behind the table wearing Theta Beta House shirts. They looked at him, then at each other and then back to him before the blonde with massive jugs and a short skirt asked, “Can we help you sweetie? We’re kinda busy. It’s rush week here, and we typically only rush girls. We don’t mean to discriminate, but you’re not quite what we’re looking for.”

Preston swallowed hard and nodded, “Yeah, I understand. It’s just my Dad told me to come here.” Preston stopped for a minute and looked at the Brunette with the mustache and rough skin on her face as it blended into an otherwise flawless female body and then back to the blonde who had pudgy cheeks and bushy eyebrows, completely mismatched from her perfect form, and then over to the last girl with her olive skin tone and thin frame and a completely mismatched black man’s face instead of a young Asian girl.

“Did he now?” the deep base that came from the black man/Asian girl’s mouth startled Preston and he took a step back.

“Wow, I didn’t expect your voice to be so deep. Sorry.” Preston muttered as he looked down at his shoes once more.

“Like, are you high? Kimberly’s voice isn’t deep you weirdo!” one of the other girls who had just signed up to rush Theta Beta jumped in.

“Ladies, I suddenly remembered I asked this boy to stop by and fix my laptop! I can’t believe I forgot about it! Sometimes I swear I can be such a ditz! But I really do need it fixed. Can you handle it out here for a while so I can get him set up?” The blonde girl asked as she slid her chair back and suddenly stood up.

“Yeah, we’ve got this Tiff. You go take care of our friend here,” Kimberly replied with a smile on her dark face that seemed somewhere between sinister and playful.

Preston followed the stacked blonde in the short pleated skirt and tight shirt that proudly bore the Theta Beta Insignia wrapped around her perfect melons inside the front doors, looking back over his shoulders quickly before the doors closed behind him. He saw all of the hopeful pledges looking at him with disdain like he was some sort of unworthy miscreant entering into the Promised Land except for one face that he recognized. Madison was standing there giving him a quick thumbs up as she shot him a winning smile. He didn’t have time to smile back before the door closed.

“Okay junior, what’s your name?” Tiffany turned and asked him as she cocked a leg to the side and propped a hand on her hip, “I’m guessing you ain’t seeing Tiffany’s pretty face here,” the man in a woman’s body said as his other hand pointed at his mug surrounded by Tiffany’s perfectly teased and primped hair.

“P… Pr… Pres…” Preston started to stutter as he got nervous once more, but the blonde cut him off, “C’mon junior! Ain’t nothing to worry ‘bout here. My name’s Dan. I can get outta Tiffany here if her juicy titties is what’s throwing ya fer a loop.”

Preston shook his head, “N… No. I’m… Kay. Preston. My names… it’s Preston.”

“Well Preston, welcome to The Body Hopper Sorority. I’ll show ya ‘round and get you introduced and what not.” Dan told him as he grabbed Preston’s hand and dragged him through the entrance vestibule and into the main living room of the house.

A completely expansive living room with several sets of couches and chairs, lamps and tables with lovely pictures on the wall and a huge fireplace on one end overwhelmed Preston. He looked around to see a few girls kneeling on the couch looking out the window at the circus of pledges outside on the front lawn while still others were haphazardly laying across couches and in some cases each other. Preston did a double take as he saw a man’s face on a girl with long red hair sitting in front of another girl who was dutifully brushing and braiding the body hopper’s mount’s fabulous borrowed mane. As Preston looked around he noticed that several of the girls were hopped.

“Guess what y’all! This here’s Preston! And y’all know the only one reason a boy’d be in the house on pledge day, right?” Dan asked happily in his mismatched gruff voice.

A couple of the girls squealed with excitement and the hopped ones all stood up excitedly and waved to him. Suddenly Preston was getting hugged by a short brunette girl with large brown doe eyes as she squeezed her moderate breasts around his arm, “Hi! I’m Cammy! Have you ever hopped someone before? I’m super easy to hop, so if you need help or anything just come and find me! Everyone says I’m the easiest to slip into they’ve ever tried. I know my breasts aren’t that big, but hoppers love my nipples, and multi O’s are totally easy for me. I’ve got a stash of toys in my…”

She was suddenly cut off by Dan, “Down girl! Don’t scare the poor boy on ‘is first day! He hasn’t even met the Prez yet, and you know he’ll be on probation for the first bit here.”

Cammy giggled happily as she let go of Preston’s arm and took a step back, “Oops! Sorry, sometimes I forget my manners!”

“Okay, so that’s Bill in Felicity, Theo in Aella, Knuckles is in Angela, Karen and Sara are on the couch over there, by the window is Nibbler in Dee, Ginger is next to him and on the other side is Vicky and Tia, Christine is over on the chair, you met Cammy already, and…”

“Am I going to have to remember all of these names right away?” Preston suddenly asked with a perplexed look on his face as he tried to keep up with who Dan was pointing to.

“Ha, naw kid, ya’ll pick it up as ya go, but that reminds me, you should meet the Prez.” Dan said as he grabbed Preston’s hand and led him through the room and into a long hallway. Preston waved to everyone as they exited and mumbled a “N… Ni… Nice to meet you all!” before a tug on his arm from Dan pulled him along. They went all the way down the hall until they got to a staircase and started climbing. As they passed the second floor and went on to the third floor Preston said, “This is all so strange. The women knew about the body hoppers! And they weren’t afraid or anything!”

“Heh, welcome to the oasis junior! We all live together ‘ere happily. It’s a complete trip compared to the outside world, huh? I mean, it’s not all sunshine an’ roses, but it’s pretty close.” Dan replied as he looked back and saw Preston looking up his skirt at his panty clad butt, “Yeah, Tiffany here has a world class ass, don’t she!”

“S… So… Sorry,” Preston mumbled in reply and tried to reset his eyes on Dan’s face.

“Ain’t a problem. I’d be looking too if I was you,” Dan replied and wiggled his backside playfully at Preston.

“What did you mean about probation back there?” Preston suddenly asked as he tried to change the subject while he adjusted himself, hoping that Dan didn’t see the fact that he was popping a boner.

“We don’t get a ton of hoppers showing up, ya’ know? I’ve been ‘ere eight years and you’re only the second we’ve had. I mean, when TBH first started and word got out, that’s when most of us showed up, but after that hoppers only seem to trickle in. I mean, it ain’t like there’s a ton of us out there, ya’ know, so it sorta makes sense and all, but with some hopper folk randomly head’n out and what not, we always have more girls than hoppers… but that don’t mean we just take whoever stumbles through our door, got it? I mean, we got standards to uphold on our end too. The reason all a’ this works is ‘cause the girls trust us. So, if a hopper shows up and he’s gonna fuck all that up, well he ain’t really welcome to hang around. So even hoppers have a pledging process here at TBH. Don’t make the cut, you don’t get an invite. Understand what I’m saying?” Dan said back in a serious tone as opposed to the playful one Preston had heard earlier.

“Yeah, I think I get it. It’s still just weird to me. I mean, my dad always said no one could know. He had some serious bogeyman stories he’d tell me.” Preston said as they finished climbing the stairs and stopped at a large doorway.

“Yeah, those ain’t stories junior. Don’t run your mouth about this place either. Outside these walls, you go back into silent running mode, got it?” Dan said again in a solemn tone of warning, to which Preston nodded.

“This here’s the hopper area. We hoppers come and go as we please, and the girls are welcome too, but no guests at all. Understand? Let’s say you get into TBH, and you’re having a blast one night in Cammy’s tight little bod, and you wanna get railed by some Frat Stud in the worst way, but her roommate is their binge watching some chick flick marathon. You DO NOT get to bring him up here. No one but us, the girls, and the alumni is welcome on the third floor. No buddies you meet on campus. No buddies that you know from back home. No girl you invite in from outside. Absolutely only hoppers, the TBH sisters, and Alums. We square?”

“Four ninety degree angles and equal length sides,” replied Preston as he nodded.

“Huh?” Dan asked as he scrunched his thick eyebrows and put his hands on his shapely hips.

“It… It… It’s a square. You know, the… the shape? It means I get it because I… I…” Preston started stuttering through his explanation until Dan cut him off, “Oh, ha! You’re one of those brainy types huh junior? That’s fine. Didn’t have no good school’n where I grew up and ‘sides, that was a long time ago. I ain’t really interested in doing too much learn’n now either, other than helping the girls.” Dan replied as he shrugged his shoulders causing his massive bosom to jiggle happily, “C’mon.”

Preston blinked a few times and then followed as Dan opened the door and walked into the hallway. The décor on the walls almost remained unchanged. It was still a flower patterned carpet and a nice salmon tinted paint on the wall, but now the pictures on the wall had changed from random paintings to what appeared to be photos of women in lingerie or even completely naked women. Some of them had their own faces, others were obviously hopped in the photos. As they walked down the hallway Preston noticed that some of the photos had even been taken in the bliss of love making. Preston couldn’t help but stop and stare at one of a young white girl with a black face twisted in the pleasure of a strong orgasm as another girl who was not hopped had her tongue buried deep inside the hopper’s little pleasure mound.

“I always liked that one. Jamal and Heidi pretty much went steady for about six months around when that was taken,” Dan commented and then tugged Preston’s hand to get him moving again.

When they reached the end of the hallway Preston found himself standing in front of a big set of red double doors and as Dan rapped loudly on the doors he whispered out of the corner of his mouth, “Try to make a good impression. If the Prez doesn’t like you, you’ll get kicked out on your first day and that’s a long walk a’ shame.”

“W… Wh… What?” Preston stuttered.

“Come in!” A thunderous voice called out and Dan opened the door and pushed on the small of Preston’s back, forcing him into the room as he chuckled and said, “Aw, I’m jus’ fuck’n with you a bit! It’ll be fine.”

Preston saw a small framed brunette in powder blue half corset bra with matching lace panties sitting in a chair looking at a small tablet with a man’s face, his brow furrowed in concentration as he looked up at another girl, this one also a brunette wearing a sweatshirt that had TBH on the front of it and a pair of white boy short panties who did not have a man’s face. The lingerie clad woman started to speak in a gruff voice, “Well, we’re going to have to remind the professor who’s in charge and just what exactly he has to lose by being a stupid twit. I mean, honestly! He wants to not let women take his class because construction is a man’s industry? What is this, the fucking dark ages? I mean, the whole thing is so stupid I can’t believe it’s even real. Are you sure that’s what he said?”

“You saw the e-mail he forwarded to me Bee. Kimberly is completely devastated. She wanted to take over her family’s construction business and now this douche won’t even let her take the classes she needs.” The girl in the sweatshirt replied.

“Fuck that. You tell Kim I’ll take care of it personally on Monday, okay? And if she has anything else she needs, my door is always open. She always seems to feel like she’s bothering me, but she’s not.”

“Okay, what about the delivery for the baked goods?” The girl in the sweatshirt asked as she cocked her hips.

“Did you pay them?” Bee asked simply.

“Not yet. The delivery driver keeps insisting on finding a way to get in the back door and gawk at the girls. He tried to get up to the third floor a few days ago, too! Tiffany caught him.”

“Well, I want you to call over there and talk to Maribelle. Explain the situation, and tell her you’re going to send the payment, but if we have one more issue with their delivery driver we’re going to take our business to the Undiens. They have wanted us to give them a try for nine months now. Remind her that we pay for discretion and if she can’t keep up her end of the deal, we won’t be keeping up ours. Can you handle that?” Bee asked simply.

“Yeah, I can but I think we should just switch.”

“Why?”

“It’s not just the delivery driver. The quality is going down, the prices are going up, and honestly, I think we can do better with the Undiens.”

“Okay, well then pay Maribelle for one more delivery while you set up with the Undiens to take over. Let her know why we’re dumping her for the competition too, she deserves to know. Just make sure whoever delivers has sprinkle donuts with no filling every morning. You know those are my favorite. Plus, I don’t want an interruption in service for the girls either.”

The girl in the sweatshirt smiled and tucked her hair behind her ears as she leaned over and gave Bee a passionate kiss on the lips and after breaking away said, “You know I wouldn’t forget your favorite Bee. I’ll take care of it.”

“You’re too good to me Violet! I don’t know what I did in a past life to deserve you, but I hope I do it again this time!” Bee called out as Violet finished talking and turned to leave as she strutted toward Preston and Dan, giving Preston a curious glance up and down before heading out of the room.

“What do we have here Danny?” Bee asked as he turned his attention to the doorway while tucking a stray strand of hair behind his ear.

“Hey Bee, this one just showed up on our doorstep! Imagine that! Says his dad told him to pledge Theta Beta House. He actually showed up with all the other pledges on the lawn!” Dan said with a smile.

“Is that so? Nice to meet you, I’m Bee.” The hopper held out his pretty feminine hand for Preston to shake.

“N… Ni… Nice to… to… meet you,” Preston stammered out, then added, “I’m… I’m a… H… Hopper. That’s why I’m… I’m… up here.”

As Preston stuttered Bee’s eyebrow went up and a smile crept onto his face, “Yeah, I figured that kid. Dan’s not stupid. So, who’s your dad?”

Preston gulped and then said, “Logan Phillips.”

Bee’s face looked shocked and he got out of his chair and gave Preston a winning smile as he walked up and slapped him on the shoulders, “No fucking shit! Dan, do you know who this is?”

Dan in Tiffany’s body shrugged, causing her breasts to jiggle again as he shook his head.

“I figured when this kid said his Dad told him to stop here he was a legacy, but I didn’t think he’d be the legacy. Dan, this is the fucking Godfather’s kid! Right here in front of us! The fucking Ultimate legacy! Holy fucking shit! Sit down, tell me your name! What the fuck took you so long to get here? Do you even realize the shoes you have to fill?”

Preston gulped as he sat down.

The Video Call

Author - Tobyredone

I got the call late at night in my hotel room. Well, late at night my time, I was practically on the other side of the world from my normal home. I was overseeing some new hardware and software being put in at one of my business’s branch offices in Malaysia. I had been here almost a week and a half, which wasn’t unusual.

Almost a year ago, when I had first started these extended overseas trips I had set my girlfriend up with a laptop that had a camera on it so that we could keep in touch via video chat. She was excited about it, and thought it would help us stay close. Infact she would use it every day when I was on a trip abroad. On this trip she usually called me just as I was about ready for bed, but it was mid-morning for her.

Seeing her every day and talking to her made these long trips much easier. So it was no surprise when in the corner of my screen an invitation to video chat popped up. I clicked on the yes button, and as the screen opened up I said, “Hi honey, what’s going on?”

“Gee, Wally, I never knew you felt that way about me,” was the response I got.

It was my brother’s voice. My eyebrows furrowed as I looked at the screen name that had invited me to chat. It read Terracutie77, which was my girlfriend’s screen name. I looked back at the video chat screen and saw my brother’s face. He was leaning in very close to the camera, so I couldn’t see anything except his face. I shrugged it off, and figured he had stopped over by my place while I was gone to check on Terra. It wasn’t uncommon. I figured Terra must just have let him dial me up.

“Hey Kyle. What’s new?” I asked him with a smile.

“Oh, you would not believe it even if I told you.” He replied.

“Oh Kyle, not another one of your get rich quick schemes? I thought you would have outgrown them by now. You didn’t ask Terra for more money, did you? Or do you need to crash at my place for a while again?” I asked him as I rolled my eyes.

“Oh, this isn’t a scheme, but I am staying at your place for a while.” He said with a laugh.

“Yeah, that’s fine Kyle, can you put Terra on? I’d like to say hi to her.” I asked as I got a little impatient to see my girlfriend.

“She’s right here Wally, but she can’t talk at the moment. Sorry.” Kyle replied with a smile as he brushed some dark hair out of his eyes.

“Ha, very funny Kyle. Put her on please.” I said as wondered why he was brushing long hair out of his eyes; Kyle had very short hair…

“I’m serious bro, she can’t talk right now, but if you need her for something, like a live video strip tease I still might be able to help you out. I know that she occasionally gives you a little show on these calls.” He replied to me with a smirk that I wanted to smack off his face.

“And how would you know that? You’re not hacking into our connection, are you?” I asked him with a bit of anger in my voice.

“No way bro, I know from her memories.” He replied with that stupid smirk.

“From her memories? What are you talking about?” I asked him, thinking he had gone insane.

“Well, like I said, you’d never believe it if I just told you, so I’ll show you instead.” He said as he sat back from the camera on the laptop and I got my first glimpse of him and the bedroom in my small apartment back home.

But maybe ‘him’ was the wrong term. You see as my brother leaned back, I saw he now had shoulder length brown hair, a thin graceful neck, and a nice set of tits that were barely covered with an almost shear black camisole. It was almost a full second later before I could comprehend what I was looking at. Then suddenly I realized I had seen that camisole before. Terra had bought one just like it to “welcome” me home from my last trip abroad. Also, as I squinted at the screen I realized that Kyle’s new hair style looked a lot like Terra’s current hair style. Suddenly it dawned on me. His face was on my girlfriend’s body.

“Ha. Good trick Kyle. This computer simulation looks so real. How did you get Terra to show you what lingerie she has? How long have you two been planning this?” I asked him with a smile.

“Oh this isn’t any simulation Wally. This is your girlfriend’s body completely under my control. I hopped into her body late last night. I hope you don’t mind that I fingered her little pussy almost all night. I was late to her job this morning by almost an hour. Oops.” Kyle said to me with a smile and a shrug, which made is fantastic tits bounce under the flimsy garment he was wearing.

“Yeah, sure Kyle. Seriously, though, how are you doing this? Is there two cameras set up, and you are dropping your face’s image on her body? To get this much detail, I’d almost think this has to be pre-recorded, though.” I said to him with a grin, and then asked, “Lift your left hand, that probably wouldn’t be in a pre-recorded video.”

“Lift my left hand? How about this?” Kyle asked with amusement in his eyes. He lifted his feminine left hand, wiggled his fingers to wave at me, then spun his dainty hand around and gave me the middle finger. It was then that I noticed the hand had the same promise ring on that I had given Terra almost six months ago when she had asked me for a commitment.

“Ok, it’s definitely not pre-recorded,” I said with a bit of a worried tone in my voice.

“I’m telling you, bro, it’s all me inside your girlfriend here, and wow does she have a primo body. Here, maybe this will help me prove it too you.” Kyle said as he leaned back into the camera’s lens.

His head went up and suddenly I found an extreme close up of my girlfriend’s cleavage on the computer screen. I saw her small hands go across the screen, and pull the small pink straps of the shear camisole off her shoulders. With her posture and the weight of her breasts pressing down the flimsy garment had no chance of keeping anything covered. The camisole’s top flopped down, and I got a clear view her entire chest. Her proud, perky breasts stared at the camera, her nipples pointing out defiantly, as if she was extremely cold, or extremely horny. I knew it was Terra’s breasts, as I had spent many hours playing with them. I had teased, caressed, kissed, and even lightly chewed on those lovely mounds, and knew them like the back of my hand. I didn’t know what to say, so I sat at my chair staring at the screen.

Suddenly Kyle leaned back and his hands went to grab at the tops of the triangles of the almost transparent camisole and pulled the thin fabric back over his breasts. Not that the fabric hid anything. You could clearly see not only his breasts, but his nipples too.

“Oops. I feel out of my shirt. How clumsy of me. I really should try to be more lady-like, but I know the guys at Terra’s office sure appreciated any little show I gave them today.” Kyle said as he smiled at me, and posed my girlfriend’s body seductively.

“What the… How? Kyle, how?” I stammered as I choked out a few words.

“Oh, it turns out that I have a rather unique talent, I just needed to have it awakened. I can possess people Wally.” I heard him say.

“Why Terra?” I asked next, wondering what my brother was going to do with her body.

“Well Wally, it’s simple really. The sex. It’s fucking amazing from a woman’s side, and they get multiple orgasms, and they can get laid whenever they want. So, first I thought to myself, ‘Self, who’s really hot that I know and I could play with?’ and then I remembered that you have been dating this little hottie for over two years. Then when I body hopped her, and started going through her memories, I realized that she talks to you on the computer almost every night through a camera, and I knew that my real face would also show up on the camera. So then I figured it would be a great way to show you my new talent, and have a bit of fun with you and Terra as well. And I was right!” Kyle exclaimed as he raised his hands, which let the camisole flop down again, and put his boobs on display again.

Kyle sighed as he looked down at his new mounds of flesh and sighed, “These damn things just won’t stay covered. Oh well, I guess I may as well take it off then.” He said with a smile as he reached down to his tight little stomach, grabbed the bottom of the thin fabric negligee and pulled the small shirt up and over his head, which caused his boobs to bounce as they fell out again.

“I just love the matching panties, though, don’t you?” He asked as he kneeled on the bed and adjusted the camera, bringing his lower half into the middle of my screen. He was indeed wearing the matching panty that Terra had bought to go with the camisole. I remembered peeling the undies off her that night as she had offered her body up to me.

“I can remember you yanking them down her thighs and fucking her right here in this bed, Wally, and I have to say, just the memory is making this pussy nice and moist.” Kyle said out loud as he ran his small fingers down over his naked breasts, down his toned stomach, and over the top of his panty covered pussy, where his fingers traced the outline of a small groove that I knew so well through the almost transparent cloth.

I watched as Kyle leaned back again, and smiled at the screen while he continued to rub his stolen body all over. Soon his fingers hooked the sides of the black panties and he pulled them down and off too, dropping them off the side of the bed like the camisole. He then turned and grabbed something off the night stand by the bed before turning towards the camera again.

“Oh, I promised you a show, didn’t I? Well, Terra has never done this for you before, but I think I can help you out. After all, what are brothers for?” Kyle said with a grin as he lay back on the bed and spread his legs, giving me a complete view of Terra’s open and moist pussy.

He then held up a large pink dildo in one of his small graceful hands, and winked at me before saying, “I got this today after I finished Terra’s job. Check it out, it even vibrates.” As he said that his thumb moved on a small switch and the dildo light up on the inside with lights and began writhing and humming in his hand like some sort of living slug.

He brought the large dildo to his new lower set of lips and began to lightly rub the head along his thighs and down the length of his pussy. I also heard him begin to moan, and his head dropped back out of sight. His hands continued their ministrations as he began to work the toy into his pussy with one hand, and play with his clit using his other. His thighs and pelvis began to twitch in rhythm with the fucking his hands were giving him, and his moans became louder and picked up there pace.

“Oh fuck, fuck yes, fuck YES OH OOOOOH!” He screamed out as I sat watching him not only finger fuck my girlfriend’s pussy, but have an orgasm with her body as well.

After he came he laid still for a few moments, just breathing roughly. I could see the shininess on my girlfriend’s thighs, and I knew that her pussy juices were seeping out around the dildo, still inserted into her hungry vagina.

Finally I saw my brother raise his face and smile at the camera before saying, “Oh fuck Wally, it just builds and builds and builds, and then it’s like an explosion from your hair to your toe nails. I mean fuck! Well, I should get going. I have to meet a few of my friends for some drinks at the bar. I’m not bringing any money, ‘cause I’m a hot chick, but if they get me drunk enough I’ll probably have to try this pussy out with a real live cock in it. Wish me luck! If I’m not inside Terra when you get back into town, would you tell her I said hi, and thanks, and sorry about the sore pussy? Ok, thanks! See ya.”

And with that I saw him reach forward and hit a key on the laptop and the connection was broken. I sat starring at the black screen of my laptop for a while. I was still speechless and didn’t know what to think. What should I think about watching my brother masturbate my girlfriend’s body? What should I think about what he was doing in her body right now? And worse, what should I think about what he is going to do in her body tonight?

The Victim

Author - Tobyredone

I slowly woke up to sunlight in my eyes. My head pounded. My throat was sore, like I had been screaming as hard as I could for hours. I started to move around and noticed it wasn’t just my throat that was sore. I ached everywhere. My back was sore, my shoulders and arms felt as if they had been pulled out of socket. My legs felt pretty similar to that time I had run a ten mile marathon. My pussy and asshole were also sore. Like they had been used, and used roughly, but that didn’t make any sense. I wasn’t seeing anyone. It felt like even my hair was sore.

I looked around. I was in my car in the driver’s seat. I was in front of some seedy motel that I had never been to before. I blinked the sleep out of my eyes, and looked down at myself. I was topless! There was a thin crust on my chest, and I had a few bruises on my breasts. Wait, no, those were hickeys. I looked further south to see that I had a tiny skirt on. Well, maybe “on” wasn’t the right term for it. It was rolled up around my waist. I wasn’t wearing any panties, either. What the fuck was going on?

Suddenly I saw a man on the side of the car. He was taking pictures of me! I looked over to the passenger seat and saw a tiny pink tank top, and while I knew it would barely cover my chest it was better then nothing. I quickly pulled it up and over my head and down over my breasts. The bastard was still snapping pictures as I grabbed the hem of the barely there skirt and pulled it just far enough down my thighs to cover my exposed vagina.

I continued looking around until I found my keys in the cup holder in the middle of the car. I grabbed them, stuck them in the ignition and started my small car. I reached for the gear selector so that I could pull out of the parking lot and get away from this man with the camera. As I grabbed the gear selector, I noticed it felt a bit sticky, which I barely registered as I put the car in drive and flipped my middle finger up at the man with the camera as I sped out of the parking lot and onto the road.

As I drove back to town I tried to make sense of the whole thing. I just couldn’t wrap my brain around what was going on. I couldn’t find my cell phone. I turned on the radio and went to a news channel I sometimes listened to on my way into work. I got the shock of my life when I found out it was Thursday morning! The last thing I remembered was going out to the bars with some of my friends to celebrate being single again, but that was on Saturday. I was missing almost an entire week!

I drove around for almost ten minutes before I figured out where in the hell I was. I turned my car around and headed into town, as I knew I needed to either find a phone or get to work, or I’d be a no call, no show. I broke more than one speed limit as I pushed my little car to go faster.

As I got into town I made a quick stop at a clothing store on the way into work. I knew I couldn’t go in to work with just a “too small skirt” and tank top. I ran around the store in the five inch heels that I woke up in, which was no small task. The store clerks looked at me like I was a complete tramp, I was so embarrassed.

I finally had a somewhat acceptable set of clothing. It was a pair of dress pants, a white button up shirt, and a white set of cotton panties and bra. I slipped them on in the changing room and then made my way to the front of the store to pay for them. I slapped the tags off the clothes on the counter in front of the sales girl, and set my purse up on the counter as well. For some reason all my stuff was loaded into a hideous pink vinyl handbag that only barely matched the tiny tank top I had left in the changing room. I took out my usual credit card and handed it to the girl. She ran it and waited a moment.

“This card is maxed out ma’am,” She said to me.

“That’s impossible. It has a ten thousand dollar limit, run it again.” I told her.

She did, and the same result happened. I tossed her out another card. She ran that one, and told me the same thing again. I gave her three more cards, and all ended with the same result. I was beginning to hyperventilate when she asked me if I had any cash.

I suddenly remembered that I always kept a hundred dollar bill in a secret lining I put in all my purses. I dug to the bottom and into the side of my purse lining to dig into my secret hiding spot. I felt a bill and pulled it out. Instead of smiling at my find, though, I started to cry. I pulled out a one dollar bill.

“Ma’am, I don’t need a crying customer. How about you go home, or to your bank, or where ever, and straighten this out, and you can come back with the money to pay for your things, ok?” She said to me in a very understanding tone.

“Oh, thank you! I promise I’ll be back with your money as soon as I find out what’s wrong.” I promised her and ran out the door.

I jumped back into my little car, and suddenly noticed it smelled funny. I must not have noticed it before because I woke up there. I didn’t have time to ponder, though, and in a few moments I was off and heading to my job.

I ran through the front doors and head to my desk. I knew my boss would be angry with my already. I dropped into my chair, tucked my purse under my desk and pressed the on button to my computer. I looked over at the other girl I shared a cubicle with. Her name was Sally, and over the three years I had worked here we had become friends.

“Hey Sal, sorry I’m late, has Mr. Fisher been here yet?” I asked.

“You’ve got a lot of nerve asking me for anything you little tramp! What the hell are you doing here?” She hissed at me.

“Whoa, what are you talking about Sally?” I asked.

“As if you didn’t know,” Sally replied back to me with anger still in her voice.

“I honestly don’t know what you are talking about Sally.” I told her as I spun my chair to face hers.

“You don’t remember this past week at all? Well that’s not too surprising with how drunk you were. You showed up Monday so sloshed Mr. Fisher sent you back home, so you slapped him and called him a quote ‘stupid fucking cock gobbling pig.’ Then on Tuesday you didn’t even show up, and on Wednesday you were wearing this tiny skirt and pink shirt. The skirt didn’t cover your ass cheeks, and the shirt didn’t cover the bottom of your breasts. You went into Mr. Fisher’s office to talk about your job and ended up fucking him in his office. Everyone knows because you yelled out what you did to everyone as you came back out with your skirt around your waist. Then, if that wasn’t enough while I was trying to help you out, you hit me in the face and deleted everything I was working on right off my computer.” She finally stopped with the story of what I had done at work.

I was speechless. None of that sounded like me. It couldn’t be me. I would never do any of that. I shook my head in disbelief. I was about to apologize when Mr. Fisher walked around the corner and stopped at my desk.

“Amy, would you kindly come with me to my office, we have to discuss your behavior these last few days.” He said in a stern voice.

I nodded, gulped, and got up to follow him. As we got into his office he closed his door and looked at me. I didn’t know what to do, so I sat in the chair opposite his desk.

“So what are we going to do here?” He asked me.

“I’m so sorry sir. I don’t know what happened. I can only promise it won’t happen again.” I told him as tears formed in my eyes.

“Well, as much as I like apologies, I like getting my dick sucked better. So if you want to keep your job, I better be getting one every day like you promised.” He told me.

“What! No, no way! I won’t do it.” I told him as I couldn’t believe my ears.

He blinked a few times, and then said, “Well then you’re fired. To be honest, the sex was barely worth it. You reeked of cheap booze and the blow jobs were pretty bad, but I figured if you were going to give me one every day you’d get better.”

“What, you’re firing me because I won’t give you a blow job?” I asked stunned.

“No, I’m firing you because the past week you showed up drunk one day, didn’t show up at all the next, and the following day you not only wore tramp clothes, you had sex with me and three other male employees, which is not something I can let an employee do. I wasn’t going to fire you if you would give me a blow job.” He calmly explained to me.

“I’m so sorry about my behavior sir, just one more chance.” I pleaded with him.

“No blow job, no regular job.” He told me flatly.

I slowly got up out of the chair and headed back to my desk to collect my things and leave. I told Sally what happened, and she just shook her head and told me, “Try not to be such a slut in the future.”

I walked out with a box of my personal effects about half an hour later. I started to head home, but decided to make a quick stop off at a coffee shop after seeing a bunch of change in the ash tray of my car. I quickly paid for my small cup of coffee and made my way over to the pay phone. I dropped in a quarter and dialed my sister’s phone number.

“Hello?” I heard her voice.

“Hey Amber, it’s me Amy, I just got fired from my job, can I come over and talk…” I started to say, but she cut me off with, “You fucking slut! You think you can just call me up after you sleep with my husband like it was no big deal! I never want to see or hear your voice ever again! You fucking slut!”

Then she hung up on me. As I stood there at the pay phone listening to the dial tone I just couldn’t understand what had happened to my life. It was like I was in some alternate universe, or I was stuck in an episode of the twilight zone. I must be dreaming. This is all a bad dream! I reached down and pinched myself hard in the arm. Despite the pain I didn’t wake up in my bed back at my apartment. I was still standing in front of the pay phone.

I quickly finished my coffee and jumped into my small car to head back to my apartment. As I pulled into my parking lot I noticed some clothes out on the small balcony of my apartment on the second floor of the building where I lived. I got out of the car and headed to my small home.

As I opened the door I noticed the same smell as my car. It was so familiar yet I couldn’t quite place it. Then I looked around my apartment. It looked like a bomb had gone off.

I looked around at all sorts of underwear, panties, bras, teddies, lingerie, costumes, and clothing that only prostitutes or strippers would wear. I wondered what the hell had happened in here.

Then I looked down. All over the floor there were photos. They were photos of a woman doing elicit sex acts. Wait, it wasn’t just any woman, they were me!

I dropped to my hands and knees as I began to scoop them up and pile them together. I brought up a handful and looked through them. The first one was of me naked and laying on my couch with the largest rubber dildo I had ever seen shoved into my vagina. The next photo was of me in the same spot, with the same dildo, but this time I had managed to shove it up my ass. That explained the painful sensations that I felt there.

The next photo was of me wearing some barely there mini skirt and a push up bra giving head to some guy in the kitchen of my apartment. The next picture was me with three vibrators, one shoved into my ass, one shoved into my pussy, and one shoved into my mouth. The next sets of photos were of me in various smutty outfits showing either my boobs or my pussy to the person holding the camera. I got up and headed into my apartment further. As I got close to the sliding doors that opened to the balcony I saw pictures of me stripping for a huge crowd outside in the parking lot below my apartment. I also saw pictures of me fucking some guy out there.

I suddenly noticed that all the pictures were either cut up where my face should be, or my head was not in the shot, or my back was turned.

I suddenly saw a picture of me riding the shift knob of my car naked in the parking lot, and realized that must be why it felt sticky. I then realized what my apartment and car smelled like. It was the scent of sex. It was the scent of perspiration, booze, and bodily fluids. And it was the scent of my bodily fluids, not just some random slut.

What had happened? Why would I do this? Was I going insane? Could I have some sort of mental disorder?

I saw another picture of a man’s dick pointed at me and his cum all over my chest and stomach. I suddenly had a very good guess at why my chest felt all crusty. I started to gag as I thought about it. I needed to take a shower now!

I practically ran to my small bathroom and started up the shower. As I stood in my bathroom I noticed there were photos all over in here as well. There was one of me spreading my legs and pissing in the toilet for the camera guy to snap pictures of. Another one was of me getting fucked from behind while bent over the small area where I kept my make up. I opened the shower curtain and saw all sorts of sex toys suction cupped to the smooth walls of my shower. There were also photos of me, now drenched in water, which depicted me on each and ever one of those sex toys. I quickly grabbed all of them and threw them out of the shower on the floor by the toilet. I climbed into the shower and sighed as the warm water flowed over me, making me feel human for the first time since I woke up.

I reached up to grab my bottle of shampoo and noticed it felt very light. I opened the top and started to squeeze some into my hand, but dropped the bottle when instead of the pink and creamy shampoo what came out was white and sticky. Some one had gone through all of my shower products and filled the bottles with male cum! I fell to the floor of the shower, and tears overtook me.

Normally I’m not one of those girls that cry. I mean, don’t get me wrong, I get teary eyed every now and then, but I almost never actually cry. This time I was sobbing. I felt the water rushing down and on top of me. Eventually my skin went numb. I stayed in the shower crying until the water got cold and my skin was so wrinkled I wasn’t certain if it would ever go back to normal.

I shut the water off and got out. I didn’t even look for a towel. I didn’t care anymore. My mind was just not functioning. I couldn’t deal with all of this. I just couldn’t.

I walked to into my bedroom. There were pictures all over of me and random men on the bed. They were fucking me, I was sucking them, I was tied up or gagged in some of them, they were pulling my hair and blowing there load on my chest or back in others pictures. There was even a video camera set up on a tripod and pointed towards the bed The whole set up looked expensive, and between that and all the new clothes was probably why my credit cards were maxed out.

None of this registered anymore. I crawled onto my bed and noticed my sheets were crusty. Probably from all of the sex I had been having on the bed. I didn’t care. I couldn’t care. My brain was overloaded with what I saw.

I fell asleep to a dreamless and troubled sleep.

I woke up sometime just after nightfall. I blinked a few times, and wondered why my sheets were so rough, and then I remembered as I looked over on the pillow opposite me and saw a picture of me with two pillows under my belly, my face pressed hard into the bed, and some black guy fucking me hard with a large dick.

I wanted to cry. I wanted to curl up into a little ball and die. I wanted all of this to be some sort of bad dream. But I knew I just woke up and it wasn’t.

I got up and opened my dresser drawers to find something to wear, but when I pulled open the drawers all I found were more slut clothes. Not a single thread or stitch of my regular clothing was here. All I found in the drawers were crotch less panties, bras with holes for my nipples to poke through, see through baby dolls, and leather body suits.

I think something in my mind snapped at that point. I started to laugh and giggle. I dug out a small pink silky thong that at least covered my pussy, and a white bra that was just two small triangles and barely contained my breasts and put them both on.

I dug out a small electric blue mini skirt that was the most decent skirt in the drawer and as I pulled it up I noticed it had holes through the sides, exposing my tiny pink panties. I then grabbed a pink mesh shirt and struggled my way into it before grabbing a belt, a bracelet and a chocker necklace that all matched and put them on.

I figured if I was going to be a complete slut now, I may as well look the part.

I walked out of my bedroom and into my living room. I was looking for that stupid pink purse that held my car keys so that I could head out and get away from the insanity of my apartment when I found a black tape and a note attached to it.

Amy,

I’d imagine you are confused as hell right now. Well, if you pop this tape into your machine and watch it, you may very well find the answers you are looking for. I just want you to know that none of this would have happened if you hadn’t cheated on me with that guy who had more money, so I want to thank you. You not only helped me find a new talent, you also helped me have one hell of a week.

Love, Reggie

I pushed the tape into the VCR and the TV flickered to life. It was a picture of the living room of my apartment, before it was filled with photos and lust clothes. I sat down on the couch to watch it, leaning forward with interest.

Suddenly I walked in from the left side of the TV like I was coming from the bedroom. I could only see my back, and my long blonde hair hanging to about midway down my back. I was wearing tall black boots with a four inch heel that went up to my knees, as short, tight black mini-skirt, and a black tank top that only came down to about midway down my back. The “on screen” me turned around and sat down on the coffee table facing the camera. The small tank top left the bottom of my breasts exposed much like the pink one I woke up in this morning. I was also spreading my legs as I faced the camera, letting me know that I was not wearing any panties, and I had done a fresh trim job on my hair “downstairs” and had only left a small blonde patch above my vagina.

The real surprise came when I looked at my face. It wasn’t mine. It was my asshole ex boyfriend Reggie’s face. I blinked a few times, and then double checked to make sure it was my body. The legs that he spread over my coffee table had the same small birth mark on the inner thigh I had, and that pussy was definitely familiar. I was certain it was my body with his face on it.

“Hey Amy. You’re probably confused as hell right now. I can imagine I would be. So let me explain it to you. You probably remember our fight about me finding out about your little side boyfriend, and you told me it was only because he was rich. Then you left me a few days later so that you could go hook up with him. Well, my friends took me out to the bars, and while I was there I met a guy with the most amazing ability. He could take over other people’s bodies. He preferred girls, as he said the sex was amazing. Well, after he showed me how to do it, I remembered you, and figured if I was going to go on a slut rampage I knew just the body to borrow. So here I am, with your lovely body, fantastic hooters, and your little cunt.” He said as he took the time to run my hands up and down my body, pausing at both my breasts and crotch before continuing,

“I’ve made this little, well let’s call it a documentary, of what I’ve been doing with you since I saw you out at the bars with your friends Saturday night celebrating the fact that you found a new rich man to sponge off from. Let’s start with Saturday night, shall we?” He said.

The screen flickered and changed. It was me and my group of friends out at the bar. It looked like whoever was filming us was across the bar from us, and had the camera zoomed in to get close. I remembered this part of the night. The on-screen me got up and headed to the bathroom. My memory was fuzzy here, but I also remembered this. I was gone for quite a while. Suddenly I walked back into the bar area, but it wasn’t me. It was my body with Reggie’s face again. I walked up to my friends, and started calling them all sluts! I was making fun of them, and telling them they were all stupid greedy whores! But it wasn’t me; it was me with Reggie’s face, why couldn’t they see that? It was plain as day right in front of them.

The TV me walked over to the camera and said to someone off screen, “C’mon big guy let’s head back to my place and you can fuck my brains out,” and then the screen flickered again.

It was back to me sitting on the coffee table again looking at the camera with Reggie’s face on, “You are probably wondering why they didn’t notice my face. Well, that’s because everyone else sees your face. They hear your voice. I can look through your mind and pick out all your memories. I even know all your credit card PIN numbers. You know what that means, right? After a bit of fun, shopping time!” And then Reggie started to laugh evilly, “Anyway, back to Saturday night.”

The screen flickered again and went to a shot of my bedroom. I walked into the view of the camera from the side, and was wearing only a lacey lavender push up bra. I looked at the camera and Reggie’s face said, “Damn, Amy, I have a nice set of tits, don’t you think?” and then he started to fondle them before saying, “Well, I can’t exactly turn you into a complete slut by myself, so I’ve asked a few of my friends and your other old ex-boyfriends to stop by. The first guy is my friend Dave, you remember Dave right?”

I knew Dave. He was the guy that spilled beer all over me when Reggie and I were at a BBQ last summer because he wanted to see what I would look like in a wet T-shirt contest. I had gotten pissed and stormed out of the party. Dave was a pig.

Well, Dave walked into the camera view and grabbed my body’s ass. Reggie from his position in my body cooed and walked over to the bed so that he could lie down and spread my legs. Dave wasted no time in crawling on top my body and fucking me. Or at least the me with Reggie at the controls. Reggie began to match his thrusts and call out like a whore in heat. I wondered what my neighbors thought of me now. I watched as Dave pounded into me and Reggie matched his thrusts with my petite body, my breasts jiggling as the two of them fucked each other silly. I saw my legs quiver and a look of bliss came over Reggie’s face, and from his low moan I knew that he had cum. He had cum in my body. Then I saw Dave’s ass spasm, and he thrust hard into my body. Reggie had let that asshole cum into my body as well.

I didn’t want to keep watching the tape. Really I didn’t, but it was like a car wreck. You know when you are driving and you see a bad car wreck on the side of the road, and everyone is going slowly, and you don’t want to look, but you do anyways. It’s almost like you have to look for some reason.

Well, the tape went through about a dozen more men fucking me in my bed. It had a few more of Reggie’s friends, a few ex boyfriends that I had parted on bad terms with, and even a few guys I didn’t know. And Reggie had fucked all of them with my body. He did things I had only heard stories about women doing. If they wanted to use an orifice of mine, he offered it up. If they wanted to blow their load on a certain part of me, he let them do it. He didn’t even clean me up afterwards; he just kept looking at the camera and smiling broadly.

The tape suddenly went back to him sitting on the coffee table and he said, “Well, unfortunately that’s all I could round up for you on Saturday night with the little notice that I gave the guys, but I thought it was still a pretty decent turn out. I have to say, though, that your tight little pussy has some great fucking orgasms. I came my nuts off. But I had Dave sign you up at the local strip club tonight so that I could make some money with your ass, and unfortunately I can’t bring the camera there. How do you like my outfit? I went out and got a whole bunch of them this morning. Your credit card is still smoking. Hope you don’t mind. I’ll have to tell you about it when I get back.”

The tape went black for a few seconds then flickered back to life. The camera was set up in the corner of my living room and I was dancing for about five men. I had a tiny black and white checkered bra on with an even smaller set of checkered crotchless panties on. I was swaying to overly loud porno type music. I had all sorts of bills shoved into my bra straps and panty straps. Suddenly I spun to face the men that had gathered and Reggie asked them, “Alright, you guys stuffed the most money in me tonight, who wants a good fucking? Get your dicks out, I’ll go down the line!”

And that’s what he did. I watched as I straddled strange, dirty random men and fucked them on my couch where I was watching the tape from. As soon as one guy came in me, I would get up and move to the next guy down the line. I thought I was going to gag as the tape went black.

The tape flickered back to life. It was Reggie on the coffee table again. This time I was naked, and my hair was matted and sticky with what I can only assume was more men’s cum. “I supposh I shoed goo into wark for joo. What dosh joo tink I shoed wear, bish?” He asked into the camera so drunk that he soon tipped off the table and fell to the floor. The screen went black for a second again.

The image flashed back to life in my bedroom. I was naked and coaxing my sister’s husband onto the bed. “Don’t worry, no one will ever find out.” Reggie told him. It was over quickly, and he put his clothes back on and left, but the “me” on screen just sat up in bed, winked at the camera and the Reggie said, “I’m going to dub a copy of just that part and send it to your sister today. Have fun with that one, you little whore!” He was laughing again, until the screen went blank.

As the screen flickered to life again, I heard the muffled ring of my telephone. I got up from my spot on the couch and went searching for the source of the ring. After about twenty seconds of searching and just before the call went to my voicemail I found the phone under a pile of silky panties lying on my counter top in the small kitchenette.

“Hello?” I asked hesitantly.

“Hey Amy,” The sound of my best friend Tasha came through the line, “What’s going on?”

“Oh Tasha, I’ve had the worst week ever. If I did anything to you this past week, I’m really sorry.” I told her.

“Um, yeah, I guess you were acting sorta weird, wanna catch a drink and we’ll talk about it?” She asked.

“I could use someone to talk to right now. Can you come over here? I’m not certain I want to head out of my apartment right now.” I said to her.

“Actually, that’s not good for me, why don’t we meet at that new place down on Terrence Street, the Dirty Dozen. I hear they have good deals on drinks for chicks.” She said.

“Uh, sure, I guess. Oh, one thing, I have to stop somewhere on my way out.” I told her.

“Oh, come on, I don’t care what you’re wearing. Just hurry up and meet me out for some drinks!” She said.

“Yeah, ok. I’ll be there in a few.” I told her and hung up the phone.

I still planned on stopping somewhere, but I needed to hang up the phone because I realized that I hadn’t said anything about what I was wearing being a problem, or the fact that I only had slut clothes to wear. I had only said I needed to stop somewhere. My breath caught in my throat as I thought about what that meant.

I quickly went back to my bedroom and grabbed all the expensive jewelry I could find from my jewelry box and stuffed everything into a Victoria’s Secret bag that was lying at the foot of my bed. I also grabbed the camera and took it off the tripod. I stopped in my living room just long enough to grab the ugly purse I had woken up with, and I was out the door to my car. I left the video of Reggie in my body playing on my TV in the background. I didn’t have much time.

%%%%%%%%%%%%%%%%%%%

I met up with Tasha about forty five minutes later at the Dirty Dozen. I walked past the bouncer who nodded to me and opened the door into the smoky and poorly lit establishment. I looked around and what I saw confirmed my worst fear. It was a strip club, not that this place being a strip club was my worst fear, but it was what Tasha’s destination meant that I feared.

“Hey girl!” I heard from over by the stage.

It was Tasha. My normally demure best friend was dressed in an outfit almost as slutty as mine. Her short brown hair was pulled back in a tight bun on the back of her head and she was wearing a leopard print tube top shirt and a tiny jean skirt with some four inch red pumps. I smiled and waved to her as I headed over, clutching my ugly pink purse to my stomach as it did flip-flops. I was afraid. I had no idea how to do what I needed to do.

I sat down next to her, and she handed me a dollar bill before saying “Here, shove this in that bitch’s G-string!”

I looked at her and coldly asked, “Well, if she’s hot enough to have money shoved in her panties why don’t you just get into her body and take the money for yourself Reggie?”

Tasha’s smile faded instantly as she turned to look at me.

“So you figured it out huh?” She said as she leaned back in her chair and spread her legs before she ran a hand from her knee to her pussy, rubbing it through her small pink silk panties, and then adding, “I think I look pretty good in this bitch’s body. Plus, I get to wreck your best friend’s life, too. It’s not only having a good time, it’s hurting you. Two birds with one stone.”

“Please, Reggie, let her go. She’s not part of this. You already got what you wanted. You ruined me, don’t hurt her she’s innocent.” I begged Reggie as he sat inside my best friend’s body.

“I’ll ruin whoever the fuck I want. You shut your fucking dick-sucking mouth, whore! Maybe when I’m done with Tasha here, you can both get jobs as hookers. It will be all you two are good at.” She replied back to me.

I got up and started walking to the bathroom. I heard Tasha call out, “Where are you going you bitch?”

“I’m going to powder my nose, are you coming? Girls always go to the bathroom in groups.” I replied over my shoulder.

I only had to wait a few seconds before Tasha came barging into to the bathroom in the back of the strip club. I leaned across the small countertop and touched up my make up in the mirror. I saw Reggie’s face on Tasha’s body in the reflection and sighed.

“Reggie, if you are going to run around in women you have to learn to put on make up better, you look like a cheap whore.” I told her, hoping to get Reggie mad.

“Fuck you bitch, looked in the mirror lately? You look like a tramp. Besides, I know exactly what you and Tasha here know about make up.” She replied without hesitation.

“So you were going for the cheap whore look? If you want I’ll show you how to put it on, but I have to see her face to do it.” I said trying to further agitate him.

“I’m pretty comfy in here, actually.” Tasha replied as she turned to see her own ass in the mirror before swatting it hard with her own hand.

Shit, this wasn’t going to work. Time to change up tactics, I decided.

“Why?” I asked her.

“Why what?” She asked back.

“Why ruin me like this? I mean I know we broke up, and it wasn’t easy on you. I’m sorry that you took it so hard, but why did you go to all those lengths to hurt me so much, and destroy my life?” I asked quietly.

“You know why. I told you in the tape, and you obviously knew it, or you wouldn’t have guessed it was me in here.” She said back as she looked at herself in the mirror, appraising her own body.

“Yeah, you said it was because I cheated on you, but I didn’t. You saw me riding around in a car that day with a guy, and assumed he was a rich lover of mine, but he wasn’t. It was a car salesman. I was looking for a car for a present, Reggie. A present I was going to give to you. Then when you came home, you started yelling at me that you saw me out on the town cheating on you. No matter what I said, you just kept yelling. I decided if you were that jealous of a car salesman we needed our space. You were in my body for a week, knew my PIN numbers, but never checked that memory out?” I asked Reggie with tears in my eyes.

“I… I didn’t want to remember you having sex with some other guy. Is that the truth? Really Tasha? You were going to buy me a car?” Tasha asked as she took a step back.

“You could go inside me again to see from my own memories, seeing as you never believed me before.” I said to her as I pulled my purse to the edge of the countertop.

The next thing I knew, Tasha started to tremble. I thought she was going to start crying, but instead she bent over. A strange looking fluid started to pour out of her. It piled up on the floor until it started to take on a flesh color. Tasha’s body fell limp to the floor as the blob in front of me formed itself into my ex-boyfriend’s naked shape. It was Reggie alright.

He opened his eyes as he stood across the bathroom from me, and said, “Baby, I just want you to know that if this is true I’m going to make all this up to you somehow. I don’t know how, but I will.”

“Oh, you will Reggie, you will right now. You know what they say about a woman scorned, right?” I told him with an icy edge to my voice.

I quickly pulled out a large hand gun from my purse. I pointed it at Reggie, and saw his eyes go wide. I squeezed the trigger and felt the gun surge in my hand. I heard it go off, and it sounded like a cannon. I didn’t know if I hit Reggie, so I squeezed the trigger again. And again. And once more.

I blinked twice, and looked down. Reggie was laying there on the floor. He had three red spots oozing blood onto the dirty tile floor. His mouth was moving, but no words were coming out. I didn’t know if he could still get into Tasha or me, and I didn’t want to get closed to him while he still moved, so I pointed the gun down at his body and squeezed the trigger again. I fired the gun at his body until I ran out of bullets to shoot.

He wasn’t moving anymore. I dashed over to Tasha, and shook her awake. She was disoriented and confused, but I explained that we needed to leave now, and I would tell her about it later.

The bouncer came running in a few seconds later, and I pointed the gun at him. He looked at me, then Reggie’s body, then back at me, and went running out of the bathroom.

%%%%%%%%%%%%%%%%%%%%%%

It’s been a few months since my body was hijacked by my asshole ex boyfriend. I showed Tasha the tape, and now she hides me from the police, who are looking for me as a suspect in the murder of my ex boyfriend. Our entrance way to the small apartment we share is covered in mirrors so that both of us can tell if the other is being used.

I’m scared, but I’m learning to deal with it. I doubt I’ll ever go back to a normal life, though.

The Slumber Party

Author - Tobyredone

I got up and headed to the fridge to grab a soda. I had been playing X-Box for almost three hours straight since getting home from school, and I figured I deserved a break. On my way back from the refrigerator, I figured I’d take a slight detour and spy on my sister a bit. I mean, what were younger brothers for, right Not to mention, the last time I did that, I overheard her telling one of her friends on the phone that she had gone all the way with Bobby Fischer, the quarterback from our high school football team. To keep me from not telling Mom and Dad, she had promised to give me a ride to school in her car every day for a month, not to mention doing my choirs for a week. Plus, she picked up her friends on the way to school, and all of them were pretty hot, too. Especially to me, a lowly freshman.

Well, I cracked the soda open, and downed about half of it quickly before setting it on the countertop and sneaking down the hallway to her doorway. I was particularly curious what she was up to because normally on a Friday she is constantly bugging me for the TV because she has some crappy show that she always watches. One of those real life drama programs on MTV where they follow around a couple of chicks with a camera and you listen to them bitch about everything. I mean, how can you have a TV show that doesn’t have even one explosion in it Or at least a gun.

Well, I quietly turned the door knob on her door, a skill that I had mastered over the years of being a pain in the ass younger brother, and then gently pushed the door open just a crack. I made sure to move very slowly, that way she wouldn’t have her attention pulled away from whatever she was doing, and focused on the door.

I put my face close to the thin crack of light coming through the door, and got the shock of my life.

Susie was standing there in just her panties, playing with her tits. I almost fell forward against the door, giving myself away. Somehow I managed to not make a sound and stay still enough that she didn’t notice me.

Her legs were shoulder width apart, and her hands were rubbing up and down her sides and over her breasts, occasionally she’d stop to tweak a nipple, or pose herself in front of her mirror, which was out of my line of sight. Just then she looked at the mirror, and said out loud, “Yeah, you are a sexy bitch, aren’t you You need a good hard fucking. This little snatch is just begging for a dick.” As she said that her left hand moved down her trim stomach, and under the waistband of her panties. She started to finger herself right there in front of me! I mean, I couldn’t actually see her fingers getting shoved in and out because her little panties covered her fingers, but they didn’t cover much, and I could see her hand working in and out under the fabric. She started to moan and her knees bent slightly as her hand began to move faster and faster.

I quietly backed up and softly padded my way to my room. I needed my camera. If just threatening her with telling Mom and Dad about Bobby was good enough for a ride to school for a month, a picture of her masturbating would get me off the bus for the rest of my high school career.

I dug through all the crap in my room until I finally pulled out my digital camera. I smiled at it as I turned it on, just thinking about the look Susie would have on her face when I told her I needed a ride to school for the rest of the year or pics of her fingering herself were going to wind up on her facebook page.

I carefully snuck down the hall and back up to her doorway. I did my best to position the lens of the camera up against the slit of the door, and did my best to center her in the screen, then prayed the “click” and “beep” of the camera were quiet enough that she wouldn’t notice. I was in luck, she was so -into herself- that she never even noticed her conniving little brother on the other side of the door snapping pictures. I managed to get five more pictures before she climaxed! I couldn’t believe her cries and moans as she came all over her hand not five feet from me.

I figured it would be best not to get caught until after I downloaded the pictures off the camera and had a back up file out on my private drive on the internet, so I retreated and snuck back down to my room as I heard her catching her breath. I hooked up the camera, and downloaded all six pictures to the desktop computer in my room, and brought them up on my monitor for viewing as I backed them up in various places. I sorted through the pictures. They weren’t very good, as they were shot through a doorway crack with a cheaper digital camera. In fact, three of the shots didn’t turn out at all. Dammit.

Two of the remaining pictures were golden, though. They were a zoom in of my sister’s hands jammed down her panties, her pinky finger sticking out of her left leg hole, and her thighs shiny and wet with her own juices. The last remaining one I had zoomed back to try and get a full picture of her. It went from about her knees to her chin, but showed her room, her standing there almost completely naked, and her fingers buried knuckle deep inside herself.

I suppose I should describe her. She stands about five foot three inches tall (I’m already taller then her) unless she’s wearing heels, then she gets about four inches added back on, and almost always wears them so that she can still be taller then me. She has straight blonde hair that comes about midway down her back. She has blue eyes, a thin nose, and full lips that are a darker pink then the rest of the flawless skin on her face. She wears a “C” cup bra (I know because I occasionally dig around in her underwear drawer for her diary and I checked her cup size one day while I was in there) and has a very thin waist. She doesn’t have much of a shape to her butt, but her legs are pretty toned. Probably from all the cheerleading she does. My friends all say she is a complete hottie, but I mean, she’s my sister. How the hell am I suppose to know if she’s hot or not Every time I think about her naked, the first thing that pops into my mind is the one time I walked into the bathroom on her. She slammed the door shut hard enough that I broke three of my fingers.

Anyway, as I was saving the three good photos, I noticed the bottom of her chin in the third picture looked like it had facial hair on it. I thought it was odd, but passed it off to the fact that my camera was shooting through a crack in a doorway. The rest of it was spot on, my sister, her panties, her fingernail polish, the background of her room. There was no way she would be able to argue it wasn’t her.

I smiled triumphantly and decided I had earned myself another hour or so of X-box before I would print out the photos and blackmail her. I stopped briefly in the kitchen to grab my can of soda, and headed back into the living room to pick my game up where I had left off.

A few minutes later my mother started calling out for both me and Susie. I got up and headed into the kitchen to see her frantically packing some crap into a bag. I sat down on a stool in the kitchen and asked, “What’s up mom”

She called out for Susie again, and then complained about what was taking so long. I didn’t want to tell her that Susie was probably putting all her clothes back on, but that didn’t stop me from getting a smug smile on my face. Suddenly Susie skipped into the room. She was wearing a short pleated skirt and a tight cotton tee shirt. From the amount of nipple poking through the thin fabric I could tell that she had decided not to put on a bra.

“Your Aunt Tina is sick. Really sick. I’m going to go over there and stay with her for the night, maybe all weekend. Your father is still out of town on business and won’t be back until Wednesday. I need you two to take care of yourselves for the weekend, ok” She said as jammed some more crap in her overnight bag.

“Sure Mom,” Susie said in an innocent voice, “But my friends were coming over for a slumber party tonight, remember I’ve been planning it all week! I don’t have to cancel do I”

“No, that’s fine honey, but remember, no boys. Bradley is going to be keeping an eye on you. He has my cell number, and if he sees anything you are grounded from your car for a week.” She said as she pointed at Susie.

I got a big shit eating grin on my face until Mom pointed at me and said, “Bradley, Your sister is in charge. If I hear that you weren’t listening from her, I’m going to ground you from your X-box.”

Dammit.

“Here is some money. You guys can order some pizzas tonight or something.” My mother said, and then handed a small wad of cash to Susie.

“Mom! She’s only going to order what her and her friends want! I need my own money!” I squealed.

She just shook her head, and said, “You two are just going to have to get along. I have to go, Bye, be good.”

With that she spun around and headed out into the garage. I looked at Susie, and she looked at me as we heard the garage door opener go, and the van back out of the garage.

“How’s it going, slut I can’t believe I have to listen to you all weekend.” I told her as I looked down at her nipples which were still pointing out through her shirt.

Instead of getting pissed about me calling her slut, she simply walked over, grabbed the cordless phone and headed into the living room. I was pissed. That was going to lead into me having pictures of her, and getting exactly what I wanted all weekend long.

I got up off my stool and walked into the living room after her. She was in there sitting on the couch with her legs up, and her skirt bunched around her waist, showing off her panties which still had a large juicy spot in them from her cumming in them a few minutes ago. I was about to say something when I heard her start talking to the person on the other end of the line.

“Hey Alex, its Stanley! Yeah man, been a while. Say, what are you up to tonight I’m inside the hottest piece of ass that I’ve seen in months, and she is throwing a slumber party for all of her cheerleader friends. I was thinking it’d be cute way to spend the weekend, but now I find out the cunt’s parents are going to be out of town all weekend, and I think to myself, here’s a golden opportunity for some hopper fun.” Susie said into the phone hen paused.

“Great. The girls get here about eight, so that gives you an hour. I got three chicks coming over, so we should find two more.” She said then paused for a second before saying, “Yeah, I haven’t seen Barry in months, give him a call.” She paused again, then said, “Naw, I don’t think Burt will come. He’s been hanging out with that new hopper he found a few months back. He never comes out and plays with us anymore.” She once again paused and then said, “Eh, Clyde always gets too hung up looking at everyone’s feet. How about Eric He’s fun to hang out with once you get him a bit tipsy! Well, whatever. I found the bodies, you bring the hoppers, k I’m going give sweet little Susie’s friends a call and make sure they’re here on time, call me when you’re on your way and I’ll give you the address, see you in a bit.” And with that she thumbed the end call button on the cordless phone and dialed another number.

After a brief pause she practically shouted out, “Tiff! It’s Suz! I’m like so excited for tonight! I know, can you believe it I know can you believe it OH! GUESS WHAT! You will never guess. Na-ah. Na-ah. Nope. Ok ok! My mom headed out! We have the whole house to ourselves tonight! Well, yeah, and my stinky little brother, but he won’t bother us. Ok, well make sure you grab Heather and Nina early so you guys are on time, I’m ordering pizza! Yeah, I’ll make sure I get one with no black olives. K, Bye!” She said into the phone in her normally nauseating chipper voice.

She once again stabbed the end call button and turned and looked to the doorway to see me standing there. Her eyes narrowed as she looked at me and she said, “How long have you been standing there, you little shit head.”

“What the fuck is going on Susie Who the hell is Alex” I said in a confused voice.

“Oh my dear little brother, I’m going to lay out two paths that you can follow here. One path is where you can shut the hell up, stay in your bedroom, and not get turned into paste, and the other is where you talk to someone about what you heard, and I make your life into a living hell. Which is it going to be” She asked me.

Normally I laugh at my sister’s threats. She’s not really the brightest bulb in the barrel, if you know what I mean, but this time it was different. This time she spoke with a malice I had not heard before. She sounded cold and calculating. I audibly gulped and pointed up to my room, and said, “I’ll be in my room studying for the rest of the night if you need anything, ok Suz”

She smiled at me sweetly as I bolted down the hallway. I slammed the door to my room and flopped onto my bed. I had no clue what had gotten into Susie, but for some odd reason, I knew if I fucked with her tonight it would end with my ass in a sling. I grabbed my baseball and started tossing it up and catching it as I thought through what was going on with her.

Drugs. It had to be drugs. Maybe Alex was her dealer, and he made her refer to herself as Stanley that way if the cops had the phone lines tapped they wouldn’t know anyone’s real names. I mean, I suppose drugs could explain the wild mood swings! That had to be it. I looked over at my digital camera. If she was inviting a drug dealer over to the house to meet up with her friends there is no way my parents would believe me without evidence. And as much as I wanted to stick it to my sister, I didn’t want to get shot by some crazy druggie, either! I figured I’d have to play it pretty sneaky if I wanted to pull this off.

The doorbell suddenly rang, and I realized I had been messing around for almost forty five minutes. I carefully cracked my door open and peeked out into the hallway. The coast was clear, and I opened the door and snuck along the wall so that I could get a better vantage point of what was going on in the living room. I crouched down in the hallway behind some dumb little table that my Mom placed there for decoration, but it also served to hide me from anyone looking at me from the living room. What I saw I couldn’t believe.

My sister was inviting two complete strangers into the house. She knew she wasn’t supposed to have boyfriends over, and definitely not strange older men! One guy was a large black man with some tattoos, and the other was a skinny younger white guy.

“Hey guys, c’mon in. Girls will be here in a bit. Where’s the third” she asked.

“Eric’s on his way. He had some crap that he had to do or something.” The white guy said as he stared down at my sister’s tits before commenting, “Holy shit Stanley, look at you. Got yourself a little hottie there, didn’t you”

My sister did a quick spin around, showing off her body to the strange men before the black buy reached out and grabbed her ass! I thought for sure she smack him, as my sister never lets anyone do that to her, but she just stood there and giggled as he said, “Now das a nice backside. Ma bitch better have that sweet of a can, or I’m outta dis piece.”

“Oh, they’re all grade A meat, trust me boys. But, hey, as long as you’re here a little early, would you guys mind tossing some dick up my pussy I’m so fucking horny, and we’ve got some time to kill.” My sister said as she reached under her short skirt and pulled the waistband of her panties below her thighs and let them tumble down her legs to the floor.

These guys must have my sister hooked, and the only way she gets more drugs is by putting out, I thought. I quietly snuck back to my room so that I could grab my camera. I returned down the hallway crouched again in my little hiding spot. As I peered over the table I saw my sister leaning back on the couch, her legs spread in the air, and the black guy on his knees, his pants pulled down in the front, and he was screwing her. She was panting and playing with her own breasts as the man that was fucking her was grabbing onto her legs and roughly pulling her back to him. I started to take pictures, but stayed ready to dart back to my room if the strange group heard me. Fortunately between her moans and his heavy breathing, the sounds of the camera were covered. I got off about another six pictures before the guy blew his load in her. She smiled appreciatively at him, and then winked at the younger white guy and gently patted her shiny inner thighs.

As the black buy got up and started to work with his fly, the next guy walked over to her and dropped down to his knees. I knew Susie had gone all the way with the quarterback, but I had no idea she was this slutty! The next guy started teasing his dick up and down along the length of Susie’s pussy lips, and she starts wiggling her hips back against him, smiling and begging him to jam his dick in her. I was starting to think this was more then drugs!

Well it didn’t take to much longer and the next guy was pounding away at Susie, and they were really getting into it. She was once again grabbing at her breasts, and making comments like, “A dick feels so great in this little pussy!” and “I just can’t wait to feel another load shot inside this bitch.” It was so odd I almost forgot to snap some more pictures, but I managed to get a few. Soon enough they were writhing around as the white guy blew his load inside Susie, and she grasped at her own breasts as her eyes rolled back in orgasmic pleasure.

Suddenly the doorbell rang and Susie started to push at the white guy while saying, “Shit they’re here. Get off of me, I’ll get the door. Where’s Eric I’ll get one to help me out with something while you two pick your girls, ok Make it quick, and we’ll have to pretend until Eric gets here.”

The two men nodded to Susie, and I thought for a minute they were going to head my way and use the hallway as their hiding spot. I ducked down, but luckily they chose the kitchen instead. I popped my head back up just in time to see Susie answering the door. She was back to her normally sweet self, as she greeted her friends in that high pitched squeal that girls sometimes do when they are excited.

She let her friends into the living room and then asked Nina to help her grab some stuff out her car for the party. Nina readily agreed and the two of them headed back out the door. Heather tried to go along and help, but Susie pretty much demanded that they stay inside. Heather and Tiffany gave each other a look, but did as they were told. As soon as the girls saw the door close, they turned to each other and made comments about how bossy Susie was getting now that she was the head cheerleader.

Suddenly the two men came around the corner from the kitchen and ran to the girls. Neither one had time to even scream as the two mean got to them and wrapped their hands around the girls’ faces. Heather struggled like it was life or death, but Tiffany seemed to just go limp as she fainted into the stranger’s arms. I didn’t know what to do. I didn’t want these girls to get hurt or raped, but at the same time both men were bigger then me, and I didn’t think I would be able to stop them anyway. I decided now might be a good time to call the cops.

I was about to get up and turn around when suddenly the struggling in front of me became something I’d see on a sci-fi channel, and not in real life. The two men began to melt into the girls. They turned into some sort of goo and began to flow right in through the girl’s skin, ears, and nose. Tiffany fell to the floor like a lead weight without someone to hold her up, but Heather was still struggling. She opened her mouth to scream again, but this time the man that had turned into the fluid just flowed in through her now open lips. Soon she was wobbling on her feet as the last of her attacker disappeared inside her.

Heather slowly stopped teetering on her feet and opened her eyes and blinked them a few times. She suddenly got a smile on her face as she looked down at her own body and said, “Hell fucking yeah! This little bitch is gonna be fun,” and then started to grasp at her own breasts.

The little light suddenly went on in my head as I realized why my sister was acting weird today. It only took the actual event happening in front of my eyes before I figured it out. Well, to be honest, if I had figured it out before I wouldn’t have believed it until I saw it with my own eyes.

Tiffany started to move, and let out a small moan. Heather reached down to help her up off the floor, and as the young girl got to her feet she started to smile at Heather and say, “Dese bitches is tight!” and she too began appraising her own body. She started with her breasts, which seemed to be the norm for these people, but quickly moved her way down to her tight jeans. She unbuttoned and unzipped the fly, and pulled her small panties out as she peered down at her own crotch before calling out to Heather, “Check dis shit out! Bitch shaves up her snatch just like a pro!”

Well, just as both Heather and Tiffany were both peering down the front of Tiffany’s panties, Susie walked back in with Nina. Nina looked at them and said, “What the hell are you two doing”

Tiffany let her panties snap back, and quickly started working on getting her fly closed back up as Heather just shrugged and said, “Uh - Bar - er - Tiffany wanted to show me where she is going to get a piercing. I was just telling her that she should totally do it.”

Nina looked at them both oddly until she spotted the panties lying in the middle of the floor, and said, “Whose are those”

“Oh shit. I like totally forgot to pick those up as I was doing laundry.” Susie said as she darted over and grabbed the tiny pair of underwear off the floor.

I quickly hid the camera in the a small plant that my Mom had on the table and started to stretch as I walked around the corner, trying to act like I was just walking out of my room and down the hallway for the first time tonight. I suddenly felt a need to get the hell out of the house, and thought maybe I could get out the garage door by sneaking out the kitchen.

“Oh, hey girls. Don’t mind me; I’m just grabbing a soda before I head back to my room.” I lied, but tried to make it sound convincing.

None of them really bothered to pay any attention to me, and Susie used the interruption as a chance to change the subject. They all started to talk at once about boys, clothes, and gossip.

I walked into the kitchen and pretended to dig through the refrigerator while trying to eves drop on there conversation. It was the typically boring shit that my sister usually talked about. It was like suddenly everything was back to normal. I didn’t know what to make of it.

Nina walked around the corner suddenly and said, “Hey sport, got any more soda in there I’m parched.”

“Nina!” I hissed and motioned her over to the refrigerator, before whispering, “My sister’s been taken over by some guy! And so have Tiffany and Heather! We have to get out of here before it’s too late!”

“What are you talking about Brad Are you high” She responded to me in her normal voice.

“SSSSHHH!” I hissed at her, “They’ll hear you! They have some guy lined up to take over your body! He’ll be here any minute! We need to bail out the back and run! I’ve got pictures that prove all this stuff on my camera, but I hid it. We’ll come back later!” I whispered.

Nina stood there for a minute looking at me like I fell on my head, and fell on it hard.

“You’ve seen how weird they’re acting! They were both staring down Tiffany’s pants!” I said as I was getting desperate.

“You little perv! You were spying on them!” She said in an accusatory tone.

“No! Shit!” I said as suddenly my sister came walking around the corner.

“No shit what” She asked as she looked at me and Nina.

“Your brother was spying on Heather and Tiffany.” Nina said plainly.

“Oh really Well, we’ll deal with him in a minute. Right now, I have a friend that just showed up that I want to introduce you too.” Susie said with a smile.

“Nina! Remember what I said!” I hissed at her.

She walked around the corner, while my sister stood there staring at me. I could hear Nina from around the corner, though. “Hey, who are you What the! Get off me you creep! Hey, what the hell is going on! Stop!” and then I just heard silence.

I was breathing heavy for the next thirty seconds until Nina walked back around the corner with Tiffany and Heather. They all stopped right behind my sister, and looked at me like I was a piece of meat.

Nina tilted her head to the side, and got a thoughtful look on her face for a few moments, then suddenly said, “He has pictures of you guys in the girls. He has the camera hidden.”

I gulped, and reached into the refrigerator and pulled out two sodas as I gave the girls my best used car salesman smile and said, “Anyone want a soda”

“I say we kill da punk. He knows too much.” Tiffany said with an uncharacteristic slang in her voice.

“We’re not killing anyone. Besides, he’s got the only dick in the house, and we’re not going to waste that,” Nina said with a smile.

“What do you suggest we do then, Eric” My sister asked… Eric, I guess.

Nina said back to her, “We offer him a chance to live out every freshman guys’ fantasy. Screw the entire varsity cheerleading squad in exchange for the photos, and his promise to keep his mouth shut.”

I still wasn’t certain if I was safe, but I decided if they were going to kill me anyway, I’d at least like to know what the hell was going on, so I once again spoke up and said, “Um, ladies, I don’t know what’s going on here, but I’d really like to understand. Is there any chance we could pause this whole deal for a moment and maybe give me a Cliff’s notes on what the hell is going on”

“Well, what do you think” Nina asked the other girls.

Heather cupped her breasts before saying, “I am really horny, and it would be convenient to have dick right in the house.”

Tiffany made a gun with her fingers, held it sideways towards me, and then said, “I still say we tie up loose ends.”

Susie looked the other girls and said, “We could just hop him, get the pictures, and then do whatever the hell we want with him. I say we give him a night to remember, though. It’ll be more fun all around.”

Well, the next thing I know all the girls walk over to me, grab some of my dad’s beer off the bottom shelf in the fridge, and motion me back into the living room. Over the next half an hour they tell me about body hoppers. Apparently there are a certain number of men living among us that can become a clear slime like what I saw and take over other people’s bodies. They had chosen my sister and her friends because a room full of naked, nubile young women ready to have multiple orgasms seemed like a great time to them, and I decided I couldn’t really argue.

Before long they were all stripping down right in front of me. They started to party, and drank most of the beer in the fridge as they cranked up the radio and started to dance and grind on each other. When the pizza guy showed up, the hopper in my sister answered the door naked except for her push up bra. I thought the delivery guy’s eyes were going to bulge out of his head. If it wasn’t for the fact that he was about fifty and a hundred pounds over weight, I’m pretty sure they would have invited him right in and started screwing him.

Well, we all ate some pizza, and drank some more. Susie, and whoever was inside her body disappeared into the kitchen and came back with booze and shot glasses. After a few shots they started getting naked, fingering each other and eating each other out right in front of me. From all the naked and sizzling hot tail going at it, I pretty much had a permanent woody.

Well, the next thing I knew Nina grabbed me and ripped my pants off. Next came my boxers, and I was left in just my ratty old tee shirt. She started rubbing my dick in her tits while she giggled and winked at me, and I let out a loud moan that made the rest of them start laughing at. I guess my voice squeaked a little!

Well, Nina pushed me back onto the couch and climbed right on me. She gently used her manicured little hands to guide my stiffy to her soft pussy lips and started bouncing up and down on my dick like it wasn’t her first time. Her pussy was so tight I only lasted a minute or so. I was kind of embarrassed, especially after she started laughing and telling the other girls I had blown my load in her already.

She climbed off me, and headed over to the pile of women on the floor in front of me, and started going at it with them again. Well, as a young man with four hot cheerleaders in front of him on the floor while naked and going at each other, it didn’t take long for me to get my woody back.

This time Tiffany got up and came over, and said in her sweet voice but with a heavy accent, “Now dat ya blew one off, ya gonna last more den a few seconds”

“Only one way to find out, bitch.” I replied. The bitch part might have been going a bit far, but it sort of slipped as I sat there thinking I was the king of the world with four naked girls in front of me, all wanting my dick.

Well, she dropped down onto my lap, and my pole easily slid inside her wet little cunt as well. Tiffany giggled as she asked if that was as big as it got. I was about to say something when she started to bounce herself up and down, slamming hard into me, and making a slapping sound against my thighs with her ass. Well, with that sort of a pace it didn’t take long and I blew off in her. I knew she wasn’t impressed as I came in record time.

She stood up with a disgusted look on her face and said, “We gots ta find us a real man dat can at least get a bitch off once! Shit, da pizza dude prolly woulda had more nutsack den dis kid.”

I was pretty pissed at that, and so I looked at her and said, “If you weren’t such a loose slut that doesn’t know how to work a dick, you’d have gotten yours just fine.”

Well, Susie stood up and grabbed Tiffany before she could swing a small balled up fist at me.

“Let me handle this, I’ll be the judge,” Susie said into Tiffany’s ear as the two girls eyed me up.

“C’mon, let’s see your skills, stud,” My sister said to me as she walked over, and sat down on my lap.

“Gross. I can’t screw my sister. You guys are fucked in the head.” I told her.

“I was afraid you’d say that.” Susie said to me, and then rapped her arms around my neck and leaned forward to kiss me full on the mouth.

I tried to push her off, but she had amazing strength, and suddenly it was like something was flowing out of her mouth and into mine. I again tried to pull away, but the longer the kiss went, the less it felt like I could move.

I felt this weird tingling in my legs and arms. It felt like someone was pouring water down my throat, and filling me up on the inside. I tried to shake my head, but suddenly my neck stopped working too. Then there was nothing but darkness.

I woke up to light streaming in my windows. I was in my bedroom. I was naked, sticky, and sore everywhere. My dick felt like it had been rubbed with sand paper while it was on fire. I rubbed my eyes and sat up while groaning. I looked around at my room. There was women’s clothing everywhere.

I brought a hand to my forehead as I tried to make sense of what happened.

It was then I noticed my computer screen was lit up with something on it. I went over to it and sat down. There were a few files open on it. The first one was a simple text document. It read

Brad,

Hope you’re not too sore when you wake up. Actually, we know you’ll be sore, and we hope you’ll be sore for a few days. We decided we didn’t want to put up with anymore of your shit, but Eric was right, you had the only dick available, so we couldn’t just get rid of you.

We took turns hopping you, and fucking each other in the girls’ bodies all weekend. It actually worked out pretty well, because when we were inside your body, you didn’t blow your load in just a few seconds. You should probably work on your stamina if you ever plan on having a girlfriend.

After a while, we got bored and found your camera. We then got rid of all the pictures. We also got rid of all the pictures you stored on the drive you think no one knows about. We can read your thoughts when we are in you, so you can’t hide anything from us.

Well, after that, we figured we would get you back for all the blackmailing you had done to your sister. We dressed you up in some of your sister’s clothes and took some pictures. They are saved on your computer. Don’t worry, we also e-mailed them to ourselves as well so you can’t get rid of the evidence. OH! We also took some pictures of you fucking your sister. Even though we edited out the faces, you can still tell whose bodies are doing what.

We have all those photos ready to be e-mailed to all of your friends and family if you tell anyone about us. So don’t piss us off.

P.S. ñ We’re watching you.

I stared at the screen, and then closed the text document. Behind it was a picture of me wearing a tiny pink thong and a bright yellow bra, and rubbing my nipples. My face had been edited out, just like they said. I closed that and behind it was a picture of my sister bent over the edge of her bed, and me fucking her from behind. When I closed that one, there was another picture of me lying back on my bed while my sister’s body sat on my dick. There was even another picture with a close up of my dick sticking into her pussy.

I gagged a little bit.

Suddenly I heard my mother’s voice call out, “Bradley, Susie, can you come down here for a moment.”

‘Oh shit oh shit oh shit,’ was the first thing that went through my mind. I quickly grabbed some shorts, slid them on, and picked up a dirty tee shirt from the floor and pulled it over my head as I left my room towards the sound of my mother’s voice. I didn’t know what to do with all the girl’s clothes, but I’d have to figure it out later.

I headed down the hallway and found my Mom was standing in the kitchen. I figured for sure we’d be busted for the beer and the mess of a party, or worried that those bastards had already sent out the pictures to my family.

“How was your weekend, sweetie Everything go ok” My mother asked in a soft voice.

“Uh - Yeah - Uh, I played X-Box. Susie’s friends were kinda loud, but that’s girls, right” I managed a weak smile as I tired to see if she was testing me, and about to call me out. I hopped up onto a stool that was sitting by the counter she was leaning on.

Suddenly Susie walked into the kitchen. She was wearing sweatpants and a baggy tee shirt, while being wrapped in a blanket and her hair was a mess. She had bags under her eyes, and she looked as bad as I felt.

“Mmmhmmm” she mumbled.

“Oh, sweetie, what’s wrong” Mom asked her.

“Sick. Musta caught something this weekend. Can’t remember.” She said, then she turned right back around and headed for her bedroom.

“I guess it’s just us, huh Bradley” My mom asked as she looked at me.

“Yup, just us.” I replied.

“Good, then now’s a good time to show you this.” She dug through her purse and pulled out a thin piece of paper that looked like a photo.

My heart started to pound. I knew I was busted. I could feel the blood draining from my face. I wondered what my punishment would be.

I looked over at the photo and my breath caught in my throat. It was a picture of me and Mom. She had her dress pulled up around her waist and I was shoving all of my cock right up in her snatch as she spread her legs with her ass resting up on the kitchen counter. I noticed in this picture I had the face of the black guy that had melted into Tiffany, while mom had some guy’s face that I had never seen before.

I looked up at her as she smiled at me and said, “We’re watching you, you little shit head. We can make your life a living hell, just remember that. We’ll send out this photo as well, just with the faces removed if you tell anyone. Understand”

I just nodded silently.

Mom then walked around the counter and stood next to me with her legs shoulder width apart, and rubbed a hand down her crotch, then lifted her breasts as she smiled at me and said, “Your mother has quite the prime little pussy, and according to her memories, your father is well hung and doesn’t have your stamina problems. I may stay here for a while. Hope you don’t mind.”

I slid down off my stool and started walking slowly to my room as I heard her start to laugh evilly behind me.